^H 

lit       U  f   ( ( 

1  l» ' 

i 

UC-NRLF 


$B    ETO    b7T 


IIB^^^^^^^^ 

ilill 

mm 


iijmil!; 

liiipii 

Jiillllllip 

Irlhuhiliililpijh 

iiltllirflllHtil!  ! 
i^iiitilililiiiitlliililiiililil!^ 


ilillll' 

iililr! 

'ill! 

Wnil 


mm 


\m\f\'\\.m 


mw 


ill 


']»i)iiiiilliy}!iililfiiliiiiii!ityiit!iJH!iiii^ 


IvIBRARY 

OF  THE 

University  of  California. 


^  Class  7^0    ^ 


STiie  StuUents'  Series  of  Hatin  Classics 

NEW 

LATIN  COMPOSITION 

BASED  MAINLY  UPON  CAESAR  AND  CICERO 


BY 

MOSES   GRANT  DANIELL 


oif  TTOW    a\\^   TTOXv 


BENJ.    H.    SANBORN  &  CO. 

BOSTON,  U.S.A. 


U4 


yy 


<p. 


^    V 


COPYKIQHT,  1897, 

By  MOSES  GRANT  DANIELL. 


J.  S.  CushiBg  &  Co.  —  Berwick  &  Smith 
Norwood  Mass.  U.S.A. 


PREFACE. 


This  book  is  a  revision  of  the  author's  "  Exercises  in  Latin 
Prose  Composition,"  with  certain  important  additions  which 
have  been  suggested  by  his  own  experience  and  that  of  many 
of  his  fellow  teachers.  The  former  work  was  prepared  "  in  the 
belief  that  Latin  composition  can  best  be  taught  directly  in 
connection  with  the  reading  of  the  Latin  authors.  Its  purpose 
is  to  furnish  pupils  with  sufficient  material  for  oral  and  written 
practice  in  Latin  composition  while  reading  Cgesar  and  Cicero. 
Its  method  contemplates  the  study  and  recitation  of  the  oral 
exercises  as  a  part  of  each  day's  lesson,  either  in  the  advance  or 
the  daily  review  (preferably  the  latter),  and  of  the  written  exer- 
cises at  stated  periods  corresponding  to  the  progress  of  the  class 
in  the  Latin  text,  —  the  important  thing  being  to  have  both  oral 
and  written  work  done  while  the  passages  on  which  they  are 
based  are  fresh  in  the  mind.  The  text  thus  furnishes  the 
vocabulary,  the  models  for  all  the  idioms,  the  principles  of 
syntax,  and  the  order  and  arrangement  of  words." 

His  own  later  experience,  the  verdict  of  a  multitude  of  his 
fellow  teachers,  the  attitude  of  the  universities  and  colleges  of 
highest  rank,  the  reports  of  the  various  Latin  conferences,  as 
well  as  the  recent  flattering  imitations  of  his  text-book,  aiford 
a  very  convincing  endorsement  of  this  purpose  and  method. 
It  is  confidently  expected,  however,  that  the  changes  and  ad- 
ditions that  have  been  made  in  this  revision  will  render  the 
work  still  more  effective. 


IV  PREFACE. 

Oral  Exercises.  —  The  sentences  for  oral  translation  have 
been  materially  simplified,  and  special  attention  has  been  paid 
to  idioms  and  phrases  that  occur  in  the  text.  These  exercises, 
based  on  the  text  of  the  Latin  authors,  are  so  simple  and  so 
well  graded  as  to  draw  lightly  upon  the  pupil's  time,  while  they 
afford  a  large  amount  of  practice  in  composition,  and  insure  a 
thorough  acquaintance  with  the  Latin  text,  its  vocabulary, 
constructions,  and  idioms,  and,  more  than  that,  furnish  the 
best  of  training  in  forms.  It  is  believed  that  the  teacher  who 
insists  upon  the  rapid  oral  translation  of  these  exercises  in 
connection  with  the  daily  review  will  find  that  his  pupils  will 
soon  acquire  a  happy  facility  in  translation  and  a  ready  acquaint- 
ance with  forms. 

An  important  change  will  be  found  also  in  the  arrangement 
of  these  oral  exercises,  designed  to  aid  in  a  thorough  and  defi- 
nite acquaintance  with  the  principles  of  syntax.  In  each 
exercise  emphatic  attention  has  been  given  to  one  or  two 
selected  rules  of  syntax,  instances  of  which  occur  in  the  text 
upon  which  it  is  based.  In  nearly  every  case  these  rules 
are  applied  in  the  exercise  in  three  or  more  sentences,  and  other 
applications  appear  in  succeeding  exercises.  The  references  to 
the  Grammatical  Index  will  lead  the  pupil  to  the  rules  and 
further  illustrations  of  them  in  his  Grammar.  It  is  strongly 
recommended  that  the  pupil  commit  to  memory  at  least  one 
illustration  of  every  rule  learned,  to  make  still  more  effective 
this  thorough  special  drill.  Experience  shows  that  after  a  little 
practice  these  oral  exercises  require  very  little  time  in  prepara- 
tion and  but  little  of  the  recitation  period,  and  they  render 
unnecessary  many  questions  on  form  and  syntax.  The  five  or 
ten  minutes  of  each  recitation,  therefore,  spent  in  this  oral 
work  are  in  no  sense  lost.  It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  this 
kind  of  practice,  even  if  it  did  not  look  forward  to  Latin  com- 
position as  an  end,  is  very  useful,  not  to  say  necessary,  in 
bringing  the  pupil  to  a  better  understanding  of  his  Latin 
text.     The  teacher  will  notice  that  the  exercises  are  so  graded 


PREFACE.  V 

that  he  may  begin  with  either  the  first  or  second  book  of 
Csesar. 

Written  Exercises.  —  But  little  change  has  been  made  in 
the  exercises  for  written  translation  beyond  lessening  somewhat 
the  amount,  and  arranging  the  notes  on  the  same  page  with  the 
exercises.  They  afford  practice  in  writing  connected  discourse, 
anci  should  be  used  weekly  or  at  other  stated  periods.  The 
teacher  who  follows  the  oral  exercises  day  by  day  will  find  the 
written  exercises  in  no  way  beyond  the  powers  of  his  class. 
They  will  be  found  to  be  a  rather  careful  resume  of  the  Latin 
author  and  something  of  a  review  of  the  week's  oral  work. 

Grammatical  Review.  —  This  is  designed  to  furnish  a 
thorough,  systematic,  final  drill  upon  the  rules  of  syntax,  and 
is  added  at  the  urgent  request  of  many  practical  teachers. 
The  sentences  used  are  the  author's  translations  of  Latin  sen- 
tences taken,  with  a  very  few  exceptions,  from  various  classi- 
cal sources.  It  is  believed  that  these  exercises  will  serve  to 
crystallize  the  pupil's  knowledge  of  syntax  after  his  extensive 
practice  in  writing  from  Latin  models.  They  may  well  be 
used  while  classes  are  reading  Vergil  and  Ovid. 

College  Examination  Papers.  —  These  are  specimens  of 
the  recent  entrance  examination  papers  of  several  of  the  lead- 
ing colleges  and  universities.  They  are  to  be  used  at  the 
discretion  of  the  teacher  for  sight  work,  or  simply  as  tests  of 
the  pupil's  attainment,  and  therefore  are  unaccompanied  by 
notes  or  vocabulary. 

Table  of  Synonyms.  — This  has  been  added  in  the  belief 
that  such  study  as  is  here  provided  will  be  of  great  value  to  the 
student  in  strengthening  his  vocabulary  by  calling  his  attention 
to  the  distinctive  meanings  of  many  synonymous  words,  and 
thereby  leading  him  to  a  better  appreciation  of  whatever  Latin 


VI  .  PREFACE. 

he  may  read.  This  table  deals  only  with  words  that  are  used 
in  the  exercises  and  is  adapted  as  far  as  possible  to  the  needs 
of  preparatory  students. 

Grammatical  Index.  —  Attention  is  called  to  the  arrange- 
ment of  this  index.  Here  is  a  fairly  complete  alphabetical  list 
of  the  principal  rules  of  syntax,  with  references  to  four  promi- 
nent grammars.  The  numbers  at  the  left  margin  enable  the 
pupil  to  find  easily  the  references  from  the  exercises.  Here 
also  will  be  found  back  references  to  the  exercises  where  the 
several  rules  are  specially  treated. 

Some  teachers,  for  lack  of  time,  may  be  obliged  to  omit  a 
portion  of  the  exercises.  This  can  be  done  best,  without 
affecting  the  character  of  the  training,  by  confining  the  work  to 
Parts  I.  and  H.,  or  by  using  only  alternate  or  selected  sentences 
in  each  of  the  three  parts.  The  amount  of  practice  which  the 
whole  book  offers  is  merely  what  the  best  interests  of  the  pupil 
demand,  and  is  not  more  than  some  colleges  expect  for  entrance. 
An  attempt  has  been  made  to  prepare  more  than  the  usual 
amount  of  material  for  composition,  but  so  easy  and  so  well 
graded  that  it  will  not  take  more  of  the  pupil's  time  and  energy 
than  other  books  of  much  more  limited  range. 

To  Prof.  E.  M.  Pease,  editor-in-chief  of  The  Students'  Series, 
I  am  indebted  for  much  wise  counsel  and  valuable  aid,  which 
he  has  given  from  time  to  time  during  the  whole  progress  of 
the  revision. 

M.  G.  DANIELL. 

February,  1897. 


CONTENTS. 

PART  I.  —  C^SAR. 

PAGB 

Exercises  for  Oral  Translation 3 

Exercises  for  Written  Translation         ....  50 

PART  IL— CICERO. 

Exercises  for  Oral  Translation 79 

Exercises  for  Written  Translation         ....  115 

PART   III. 

Grammatical  Review 133 

Vocabulary  to  Part  III 162 

College  Entrance  Examination  Papers   ....  183 

Table  of  Synonyms 193 

Grammatical  Index 205 


vu 


PART   I. 

C^SAR:    GALLIC  WAR,   BOOKS   L-IV. 


GAIUS    lULIUS    CAESAR. 


\  B  R  , 


FOR  ORAL  TRANSLATION. 


BOOK  I. 

Note. —Thorough  preparation  of  the  text  of  Csesar  ought  to  be  sufl&cient 
preparation  for  these  exercises.  The  text  furnishes  the  vocabulary  and  the  models 
of  syntax,  order  and  arrangement,  idioms,  etc. 

Note.  —  The  numbers  affixed  to  grammar  subjects  at  the  head  of  sections,  also 
those  in  parentheses  here  and  there  in  the  exercises,  are  references  to  the  Gram- 
matical Index,  p.  205.  Words  inclosed  in  brackets  [  ]  are  to  be  omitted  in  transla- 
tion.   A  superior  s  (e.g.  called^)  refers  to  the  Table  of  Synonyms,  p.  193. 

Subject  Nominative,  120.    Predicate  Nominative,  118. 

1.  Chap.  1.  1.  The  Garumna  and  the  E-hine  are  rivers. 
2.  The  Belgae  inhabited  one  part  of  Gaul.  3.  These  were 
called'  Gauls  in  our  language.  4.  The  Helvetians  also 
(quoque)  are  called  Gauls.  5.  These  differ  from  each 
other.  6.  We  differ  from  each  other.  7.  Q|  all  the 
Gauls  the  Belgse  are  nearest  to  the  Rhine.  8.  And  they 
are  furthest  from  the  province.  9.  These  [things]  en- 
feeble the  character.  10.  Who  (quis)  surpasses'  them 
in_.Courage  ?  11.  They  kept  the  Germans  from  their  ^ 
territories.  12.  The  Kelts  are  called  Gauls.  13.  They 
occupy  one  part  of  Gaul.  14.  Gaul  begins  at  (takes 
beginning  from)  the  river  Ehine.  15.  The  river  Rhone 
bounds  a  third  part  of  Gaul. 

Ablative  Absolute  denoting  Time,  1.    Dative  with  Special  Verbs,  71. 

2.  Chap.  2.  1.  On  one  side  ;  on  the  other  side.  2.  To 
extend  in  length,  in  width.  3.  Messala  and  Piso  were 
consuls.  4.  When  Messala  and  Piso  were  consuls,  a 
conspiracy  was  formed.      5.    Orgetorix  was  noble'   and 

3 


4  C^SAB:    GALLIC   WAR,   BOOK  I. 

wealthy.  6.  He  persuaded  the  nobility  to  (ut)  form  a 
conspiracy.      7.    They   persuaded  him   (ei)  to   go   out. 

8.  After  the  conspiracy  was  formed,  they  went  forth 
from  their  boundaries^  9r~This^niohe,  they  made  war 
upon  the  Germans.  10.  The  Helvetians  surpass'  every- 
body in  courage.  11.  Since  they  surpass  {pres.  subj.) 
everybody,  they  can  get  possession  of  Gaul.  12.  It  is 
easy  to  go  out  of  our  boundaries.  13.  I  can  easily  per- 
suade you  of  this  (this  to  you).  14.  The  river  is  broad  and 
deep.  15.  The  Helvetian  land  is  separated  from  [that 
of]  the  Germans  by  the  Ehine.  16.  The  Ehone  separates 
the  Helvetians  from  our  province.  17.  On  the  third  side 
Helvetia  is  bounded  by  lake  Geneva.  18.  They  were 
much  mortified  (affected  with  great  grief).  19.  Consider- 
ing their  glory  in  (of)  war,  they  have  very  narrow  limits. 
20.  They  are  eager  for  warfare  (gerund). 

Purpose  Clause  with  ut,  139.    Result  Clause  with  quin,  158. 

3.  Chap.  3.  1.  To  give  in  marriage ;  to  exchange  pledges ; 
to  be  very  powerful.  2.  Orgetorix  influenced  the  Hel- 
vetians by  his  authority.  3.  They  were  induced  to  buy 
up  wagons  and  pack-animals.  4.  An  abundance  of  grain 
was  in  store.  5.  Peace  and  friendship  were  established 
with  their  neighbors.  6.  These  preparations  (things) 
were  completed  in  two  years  (biennio).  7.  After  these 
preparations  were  completed  (abl.  abs.),  he  seized  the 
throne.  8.  After  they  had  bought  up  wagons  and  pack- 
animals,  they  established  peace   with  their   neighbors. 

9.  They  chose  Orgetorix  to  do  this  thing.  10.  Orgetorix 
is  called  a  friend.  11.  He  persuaded  Casticus  to  seize  the 
throne.  12.  Casticus  was  son  of  Catamantaloedes.  13.  It 
is  not  doubtful  that  he  holds  (pres.  subj.)  the  supremacy. 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  5 

14.  There  is  no  doubt  that  they  were  influenced  {per, 
subj.)  by  this  speech.  15.  There  is  no  doubt  that  this 
speech  influenced  them.  16.  It  was  not  doubtful  that 
the  Helvetians  were  very  powerful.  17.  They  can  get 
possession  of  all  Gaul. 

Infinitive  as  Subject,  111.    Impersonal  Verbs,  100. 

4.  Chap.  4.  1.  To  commit  suicide.  2.  Orgetorix  pleaded 
his  cause  in  (from)  chains.  3.  Punishment  must  follow. 
4.  You  must  be  burned'  with  fire.  5.  There  is  no  doubt 
that  he  pleaded  his  cause  in  chains.  6.  That  he  might 
be  rescued,  all  his  household  was  conducted  to  the 
same  place.     7.    It  behooves  us  to  maintain  our  rights. 

8.  When  he  had  pleaded  his  cause  (abl.  abs.),  he  died. 

9.  A  multitude  of  men  was  collected  by  (a)  the  magis- 
trates.    10.    Orgetorix  committed  suicide. 

Accusative  Subject  of  Infinitive,  31,  106.    Tenses  of  the 
Infinitive,  113. 

5.  Chap.  5.  1.  They  went  forth  from  their  boundaries ; 
from  home.  2.  I  think  you  are  ready  for  that  under- 
taking (thing).  3.  They  think  he  is. ready.  4.  He  thinks 
they  were  ready.  5.  They  have  set  lire  to  their  towns, 
about  six  in  number.  6.  They  returned  (redeo)  home 
(30).  7.  They  did  this  to  take  away  the  hope  of  return- 
ing (a  return)  home.  8.  It  behooved  them  to  burn'  up 
the    grain.      9.   We   shall   adopt  (use)   the   same   plan. 

10.  They  persuaded  the  Boii  to  besiege  Noreia. 

Roman  Calendar,  159.    Ablative  of  Quality,  18.    Ablative  of 
Time,  22. 

6.  Chap.  6.  1.  To  be  well  disposed  towards  one  (ali- 
quem).  2.  They  could  go  out  from  home  by  two  routes. 
3.  With  difficulty  they  dragged  their  wagons  one  at  a 


6  C^SAR:    GALLIC    WAR,   BOOK  I. 

time.  4.  The  road"  through  the  province  is  free  from 
obstacles  (pos.  of  expeditius).  5.  The  Roman  people 
were  not  well  disposed  towards  the  Allobroges.  6.  They 
thought  that  the  Helvetians  were  well  disposed  towards 
them  (se).  7.  You  are  not  well  disposed  towards  me. 
8.  Permit'  them  to  go  over  the  bridge.  9.  On  that  day 
(masc.)y  which  was  March  28,  they  assembled  at  (to)  the 
banks  of  the  Ehone.  10.  On  the  29th  of  March  they 
crossed  the  river.  11.  On  the  1st  of  April,  they  were 
(it  behooved  them)  to  go  through  the  province.  12.  The 
river  was  fordable  (crossed  by  a  ford)  in  several  places. 

Order  of  Words,  122.    Emphasis,  74. 

7.  Chap.  7.  1.  To  inform  one ;  to  be  informed.  2.  To 
arrive  at;  to  remember;  to  march.  3.  Caesar  departed 
from  the  city.  4.  The  bridge  was  broken  down.  5.  Ccesar 
was  informed  about  the  march  of  the  Helvetians.  6.  Who 
(quis)  informed  the  Helvetians  of  Caesar's  arrival? 
7.  It  is  my  intention  (in  mind  to  me)  to  break  down  the 
bridge.  8.  What  (quid)  was  the  intention  of  the  Helve- 
tians ?  9.  They  marched  through  the  province.  10.  May 
we  (is  it  permitted  to  us  to)  do  this  ?  11.  You  may  take 
a  day  for  deliberation  (gerund).  12.  They  are  people 
of  an  unfriendly  disposition.  13.  Return  on  the  13th  of 
April.  14.  When  the  opportunity  was  given,  they  assem- 
bled.    15.  They  all  returned  on  the  10th  of  April. 

Genitive  of  Quality  (Measure),  79. 

8.  Chap.  8.  1.  Against  his  (my,  etc.)  will,  —  if  he  (etc.) 
is  unwilling.  2.  Disappointed  in  this  hope.  3.  Meanwhile 
the  soldiers  were  assembling  from  the  province.  4.  Caesar 
had  one  legion  with  him.     5.  [There]  was  one  legion 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  7 

with  him  {not  se).  6.  I  have  five  legions  with  me. 
7.  The  wall  was  fifteen  feet  in  height.  8.  They  were 
attempting'  to  cross  against  Caesar's  will.  9.  They 
cannot  cross,  if  the  enemy  are  unwilling.  10.  The  river 
is  twenty  feet  in  depth.  11.  He  cannot  grant  a  passage 
to  any  one.  12.  He  said  that  the  day  had  not  come. 
13.  He  says  that  he  cannot  prevent'  them.  14.  He  will 
be  disappointed  in  his  hope. 

Ablative  Absolute  denoting  Condition,  1. 

9.  Chap.  9.  1.  To  be  very  (most)  powerful ;  to  marry  (a 
woman).  2.  Eevolution,  change;  to  exchange.  3.  If  you 
are  unwilling,  we  cannot  go  through  the  pass.  4.  The 
pass  is  one  hundred  feet  in  width.  5.  If  Dumnorix  is 
our  intercessor,  we  can  persuade  the  ^duans.  6.  Whose 
daughter  did  he  marry  ?  7.  Dumnorix  was  friendly  to 
the  Helvetians.  8.  Orgetorix  is  desirous  of  a  change 
[in  government].  9.  They  exchange  hostages.  10.  We 
exchanged  hostages.     11.  If  hostages  are  given,  they  can 

go. 

Dative  with  Compounds,  64. 

10.  Chap.  10.  1.  To  intend.  What  (quid)  do  you  intend 
to  do?  2.  It  is  [attended]  with  great  danger  to_the 
province  to  have  (157)  the  Helvetians  [for]  neighbors. 

3.  For  these  reasons  he  intends  to  hasten  into  Italy. 

4.  He  had  been  wintering  in  Further  Gaul.  5.  He  put  a 
lieutenant  over  these  legions.  6.  Then  he  made  war 
upon  (bellum  infero)  the  Ceutrones.  7.  What  fortifi- 
cation did  he  put  Labienus  in  command  of  ?  8.  If 
higher  positions  are  occupied,  we  can  defeat^  the  enemy. 
9.  Three  legions  were  enrolled  there.  10.  These  were 
defeated  in  (by)  battle. 


8  C^SAB:    GALLIC   WAR,    BOOK  I. 

Supine  in  -um,  169.    Dative  of  Agent,  63. 

11.  Chap.  11.  1.  Ambassadors  were  sent  to  ask  for 
aid^  2.  Our  towns  ought  not  to  be  stormed.  3.  We 
have  asked  for  aid.     4.  Our  fields  have  been  devastated. 

5.  At  the  same  time  our  children  were  led  into  slavery. 

6.  They  said  that  their  children  had  been  led  into  slav- 
ery. 7.  We  have  come  to  remind  (moneo)  you.  8.  They 
had  come  to  lay  waste  the  fields.  9.  We  must  not 
wait;  you  must  not  wait;  they  must  not  wait.  10.  Inform 
Labienus  that  he  must  not  wait. 

Perfect  Passive  Participle  (Abl.  Abs.)  for  English  Perf. 
Act.  Part.,  125. 

12.  Chap.  12.  1.  In  the  third  watch ;  not  only  .  .  .  but 
also.  2.  In  which  direction  does  the  Ehone  flow? 
3.  The  scouts  informed  Caesar  that  one  part  of  the 
forces  had  crossed  the  river.  4.  Having  killed  the 
consul,  they  sent  his  army  under  the  yoke.  5.  Having 
sent  his  army  under  the  yoke,  they  put  him  to  death. 
6.  They  not  only  killed  the  consul,  but  also  sent  his 
army  under  the  yoke.  7.  Cassius  was  killed  in  the  same 
battle  with  (in  which)  Piso.  8.  Whose  grandfather  was 
Piso?  9.  Having  led  the  army  over  the  river,  he  at- 
tacked the  enemy.  10.  Having  brought  disaster  upon 
the  state,  he  paid  the  penalty. 

Gerundive  to  denote  Purpose,  92. 

13.  Chap.  13.  1.  To  have  a  thing  done ;  the  war  with 
Cassius ;  to  build  a  bridge.  2.  He  has  the  army  led  over 
the  Arar.  3.  He  has  ambassadors  sent  to  the  Helve- 
tians. 4.  He  had  a  bridge  built.  5.  Caesar  can  overtake 
the  Helvetians.  6.  Having  sent  ambassadors  to  him, 
they  waited  (exspecto).     7.  Caesar  crossed  the  rive^  in  one 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  9 

day.  8.  They  accomplished  that  [feat]  in  ten  days. 
9.  Remember  that  old  defeat  (88).  10.  You  attacked'  us 
[when  we  were]  crossing  the  river.  11.  We  rely  upon 
our  own  (noster)  valor  rather  than  upon  treachery  (12). 

Genitive  with  Verbs  of  Memory,  88.    Ablative  of  Degree,  7. 

14.  Chap.  14.  1.  They  feel  very  indignant.  2.  These 
things  have  not  happened  according  to  our  deserts  (3). 
3.  The  less  they  have  happened  according  to  our  deserts, 
the  more  indignant  we  feel.  4.  The  less  I  am  conscious 
of  [doing]  wrong,  the  more  difficult  is  it  to  be  on  my 
guard.  5.  Why  do  you  boast  of  your  victory  (5)?  6.  Caesar 
felt  indignant  because  (49)  the  Helvetians  harassed  the 
^duans.  7.  The  immortal  gods  are  wont  {perf.)  to 
punish"  men  for  their  crimes."  8.  Sometimes  the  gods 
grant  us  prosperity.  9.  The  Helvetians  cannot  forget 
the  old  disgrace.  10.  We  sometimes  forget  our  prosperity. 
11.  The  Roman  people  never  forgot  injuries. 

Ablative  of  Place,  14,  15.    Ablative  of  Separation,  19. 

15.  Chap.  15.  1.  The  rear  (of  an  army) ;  for  the  present. 
2.  In  what  direction  ?  To  make  a  bolder  stand.  3.  Caesar 
moved  his  camp  from  that  place.  4.  A  few  of  (from)  the 
Helvetians  joined  battle  in  an  unfavorable  place.  5.  With 
(by  means  of)  a  few  of  our  horsemen  we  drove  a  multi- 
tude of  theirs.  6.  Occasionally  they  make  a  much  (by 
much)  bolder  stand.  7.  You  did  not  restrain  your  men 
from  battle.  8.  It  was  enough  to  harass  the  enemy's 
rear.  9.  Caesar  kept  his  men  from  foraging.  10.  He 
kept  himself  in  his  own  place.  11.  The  camp  was 
pitched  (pono)  in  a  suitable  (idoneus)  place.  12.  Don't 
you  consider  this  enough  for  the  present? 


10  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  I. 

Ablative  with  utor,  24. 

16.  Chap.  16.  1.  Caesar  daily'  demanded  grain  of  the 
^duans.  2.  No  fodder  is  at  hand,  and  the  crops  are  not 
ripe.  3.  Moreover  we  cannot  use'  the  grain  which  we 
brought  up  on  the  Arar.     4.  They  did  not  use  the  fodder. 

5.  We  do  not  wish  to  turn  our  course  from  the  Arar. 

6.  The  day  is  at  hand.  7.  The  leaders  must  (oportet)  be 
called  together.  8.  What  sort  of  (qualis)  power'  had  Lis- 
cus  over  his  [people]?  9.  He  was  at  the  head  of  the 
magistracy.  10.  The  enemy  are  near.  11.  Liscus  com- 
plained because  (49)  he  was  not  relieved. 

Sequence  of  Tenses,  160.    Adverbial  Accusative,  25. 

17.  Chap.  17.  1.  Liscus  is  much  more  powerful  than 
even  (ipse)  Divitiacus.  2.  His  authority  has  great  weight 
among  the  common  people.  3.  They  were  influenced  by 
Oaesar's  argument.  4.  Liscus  stated  what  he  ought  (perf.) 
not  to  have  stated  (pres.).  5.  We  ought'  not  to  use  vio- 
lent language.  6.  Our  influence  will  have  less  (minus) 
weight.  7.  I  doubt  not  that  they  will  collect  the  grain. 
8.  We  do  not  doubt  that  the  Eomans  conquered  the  Hel- 
vetians. 9.  Liscus  did  not  doubt  that  his  plans  had  been 
disclosed.  10.  Nay  even,  he  disclosed  the  matter  on  com- 
pulsion.    11.  I  will  keep  still  as  long  as  I  can  (fut). 

Ablative  of  Price,  17. 

18.  Chap.  18.  1.  On  his  own  account;  to  have  the 
highest  hopes.  2.  On  inquiry  (93);  a  few  days  before 
(before  by  a  few  days).^  3.  Dumnorix  was  pointed  at 
by  Liscus.  4.  I  do  not  doubt  that  Dumnorix  was  pointed 
at.    5.  These  matters  were  discussed  in  the  presence  of 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATIOIsr.  11 

Lisciis.     6.  Dumnorix  is  [a  man]  of  great  generosity  (18). 

7.  I  hate  Dumnorix  on  my  own  account.  8.  He  pur- 
chased the  revenues  at  a  low  price.  9.  Revenues  were 
purchased  at  a  high  (magnus)  price.  10.  When  you  bid 
{abh  ahs.),  nobody  dares  to  bid  against  you.  11.  Who  is 
more  powerful  than  Dumnorix  ? 

Substantive  Clause  of  Purpose,  141. 

19.  Chap.  19.  1.  Without  his  orders  ;  without  his  (my, 
etc.)  knowledge.  2.  In  his  presence;  reason  enough. 
3.  Caesar  had  Dumnorix  summoned  before  him.  4.  All 
these  things  were  done  without  Caesar's  knowledge. 
5.  They  did  this  without  your  knowledge.  6.  They 
will  do  this  without  his  (eius)  orders.  7.  What  did  he 
say  in  your  presence  about  Valerius  ?  8.  What  did  you 
say  in  my  presence  about  Divitiacus  ?  9.  He  urged  him 
to  (ut)  punish  Dumnorix.  10.  I  urge  you  to  converse 
with  him.     11.  He  urges  them  to  accuse  him. 

Interrogative  Sentences  with  ne,  nonne,  num,  147.    Ablative 
of  Manner,  10. 

20.  Chap.  20.  1.  Love  for  [one's]  brother ;  all  grounds 
of  suspicion.  2.  Are  these  things  true  ?  3.  Has  he  not 
very  great  power  ?  4.  Is  he  influenced  by  love  for  his 
brother?  5.  What  has  happened'  to  him?  6.  No  one 
feels  more  (of)  pain  than  I.      7.  Did  Divitiacus  weep? 

8.  Did  he  not  embrace  Caesar  with  deep  emotion  (many 
tears)  ?     9.  I  know  that  I  myself  have  very  little  power. 

10.  He  begged  him  to  stop  (make  an  end  of)  weeping. 

11.  Have  done  with  your  entreaties.  12.  I  shall  do  this 
with  Csesar's  consent.  13.  Don't  you  know  what  he  has 
done  {perf.  subj.)?  14.  If  anything  happens  (fut.)  to 
him,  it  will  be  done  with  your  consent. 


>  epT 


12  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  I. 

Ablative  of  Time,  22.    Superlatives,  etc.,  denoting  a  Part,  39. 

21.  Chaps.  21,  22.  1.  At  daybreak;  late  in  the  day;  on 
that  day.  2.  About  the  third  watch ;  at  the  usual  interval ; 
at  full  speed.  3.  What  is  the  character  of  the  mountain  ? 
4.  They  ascended  the  mountain  by  the  same  road'  that 
(by  which)  Considius  [did].  5.  Is  not  Considius  skilled 
in  military  affairs  (76)  ?  6.  At  daybreak  Labienus  held 
the  top  of  the  mountain.  7.  Considius  said  that  the 
enemy  held  it.  8.  At  that  time  Considius  was  thor- 
oughly scared.  9.  What  is  your  design  ?  10.  Did  Labi- 
enus seize  the  middle  (medius)  of  the  hill  ?  11.  On  the 
same  day  the  enemy  followed  him.  12.  Was  the  moun- 
tain held  by  the  enemy  ? 

In  and  sub  with  Accusative  and  Ablative,  102.    Ablative  of  Agent,  4. 

22.  Chaps.  23,  24.  1.  On  the  next  day;  on  the  day 
before.  2.  It  was  necessary^  to  turn  their  course^  away 
from  the  enemy'.  3.  The  Helvetians  thought*  that  the 
Romans  were  panic-stricken.  4.  On  that  day  the  cavalry 
withstood  the  enemy's  attack.  5.  Meanwhile  four  veteran 
legions  were  drawn  up  in(to)  line.  6.  The  knapsacks 
were  collected  in(to)  one  place.  7.  Then  they  made  an 
attack  on  the  enemy.  8.  The  soldiers  were  stationed  by 
Labienus  half-way  up  the  hill  (in  the  middle  hill).  9.  The 
top  of  the  mountain  was  covered  with  baggage.  10.  Form- 
ing a  phalanx,  they  advanced  half-way  up  the  hill  (up  to 
the  middle  hill).  11.  The  hill  was  fortified  by  those 
who  were  enlisted  last.  12.  The  baggage  was  collected 
by  our  [men]  at  the  foot  of  (under)  the  hill. 

Dative  of  Purpose,  68. 

23.  Chap.  25.  1.  Caesar  removed  the  horses  in  order 
to  equalize, the  danger.     2.  Having  taken  away  all  hope 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  13 

of  fligM,  lie  encouraged  Ms  men.  3.  Having  hurled  their 
javelins,  they  drew  their  swords.  4.  Swords  were  drawn 
by  the  soldiers.  5.  It  is  (for)  a  great  hindrance  to  us 
that  our  shields  are  fastened  together.  6.  Was  it  a 
small  hindrance  to  us  that  the  left  hand  was  shackled  ? 
7.  Can  you  fight  to  advantage  with  your  left  hand 
shackled  ?  8.  Fall  back  and  withdraw  to  the  mountain. 
9.  At  length  they  fell  back  and  withdrew  to  the  middle 
of  the  mountain.  10.  The  Boii  were  a  protection  to 
[those  in]  the  rear. 

Passive  of  Intransitive  Verbs  used  Impersonally,  101.    Alter,  46. 

24.  Chap.  26.  1.  Long  and  fiercely  they  fought'. 
2.  They  fought  till  late  at  night.  3.  One  party  with- 
stood the  attack,  the  other  could  not.  4.  The  battle 
raged  till  evening.  5.  There  is  fighting  at  the  foot  of 
the  mountain.  6.  Weapons^  were  hurled  at  our  men  as 
they  advanced  (coming).  7.  Orgetorix  had  two  daughters, 
one  of  whom  was  captured  by  Caesar.  8.  The  wagons 
served  as  (were)  a  defence  (praesidium)  for  the  enemy. 

9.  I  hold  you  in  the  same  estimation  as  [I  do]  Orgetorix. 

10.  Caesar  holds  you  in  the  same  estimation  as  [he  does] 
the  Helvetians. 

Cum-temporal,  172.    Ablative  Absolute  denoting  Condition,  1. 

25.  Chap.  27.  1.  In  the  early  part  of  the  night;  to 
punish.  2.  When  they  met  Caesar,  they  sued  for  peace 
weeping.  3.  When  they  had  arrived  (it  had  been  arrived) 
there  (thither),  they  waited  for  Caesar's  arrival.  4.  When 
they  were  ordered  to  assemble,  they  obeyed.  5.  The 
slaves  escaped  to  Caesar.  6.  Search  for  the  arms  and 
collect  them.     7.  If  we  give  up  the  hostages,  Caesar  will 


14  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  1. 

demand'  our  arms.  8.  One  party  waited  for  his  {not 
suus)  arrival,  the  other  hastened  to  the  Rhine.  9.  If 
we  give  up  our  arms/  we  shall  be  punished.  10.  Early 
in  the  night  they  gave  up  their  arms. 

Dative  of  Reference,  69.    Conjunctions  omitted,  60. 

26.  Chap.  28.  1.  At  home ;  to  receive  into  an  equal 
condition  .  .  .  with  themselves.  2.  Search  them  out  and 
bring  them  back.  3.  If  you  wish  to  be  exculpated  in  my 
sight,  bring  them  back.  4.  When  (cum)  they  had  brought 
them  back,  they  were  exculpated  in  his  sight.  5.  If  you 
bring  them  back  {abl.  abs.),  you  will  be  exculpated  in  my 
sight.  6.  Hostages,  arms  [and]  refugees  were  delivered 
up.  7.  The  Helvetians  returned  to  the  territories  they 
had  started  from  (whence  they  had  started).  8.  We  have 
nothing  at  home.  9.  He  ordered  (iubeo,  115)  them  to 
furnish  a  supply  of  grain.  10.  He  ordered  (impero)  them 
to  rebuild  their  towns.  11.  Are  not  the  Boii  men  of 
extraordinary  valor? 

Dative  with  Special  Verhs,  71. 

27.  Chap.  30.  1.  Advantageous  to  Gaul,  to  us  (nostro). 
2.  To  inflict  punishment  on.  3.  Leading  men  of  all 
Gaul  congratulated  Csesar  (dot.).  4.  He  had  inflicted 
punishment  upon  the  Helvetians.  5.  Although  (tametsi, 
52)  he  had  inflicted  punishment  upon  them,  still  am- 
bassadors came  to  congratulate  him.  6.  It  is  advan- 
tageous to  us  to  do  this.  7.  May  we  (is  it  permitted  to 
us  to)  do  this  ?  8.  You  may  do  this.  9.  They  beg  per- 
mission (that  it  may  be  permitted)  to  select  any  abode. 
10.  They  come  to  sue  for  (supine^  169)  peace.  11.  I  have 
certain  things  that  I  wish  to  ask'  of  you.  12.  They  were 
permitted  to  do  this  (this  thing  was  permitted  to  them). 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  15 

Result  Clause  with  ut,  155.    Accusative  of  Limit,  30. 

28.  Chap.  31.  1.  The  children  of  all  the  nobles  ;  to  be 
put  to  torture.  2.  As  soon  as;  all  kinds  of  cruelty. 
3.  May  we  treat  with  you  about  our  own  safety  ?  4.  Was 
not  this  request  granted  (thing  obtained)?  5.  When 
they  had  treated  with  him,  their  request  was  granted. 
6.  They  accomplished  what  (those  things  which)  they 
wished.  7.  They  were  not  put  to  torture.  8.  We  have 
come  to  demand'  (169)  aid.  9.  They  cast  themselves 
at  Caesar's  feet.  10.  We  cast  ourselves  at  your  feet. 
11.  The  ^duans  hold  the  supremacy  in  (of)  one  of  the 
parties,  the  Arverni  in  the  other.  12.  It  came  to  pass 
that  about  twelve  thousand  crossed  the  Ehine.  13.  The 
result  will  be  (futurum  est)  that  they  will  meet  with 
(receive,  pres.  subj.)  a  great  disaster.  14.  In  a  few  years 
we  shall  be  driven  out  of  Gaul.  15.  Divitiacus  came  to 
Eome  to  the  senate.  16.  Then  he  returned  to  Mageto- 
bria.  17.  He  demanded  as  hostages  the  children  of  all 
the  nobles.  18.  I  do  not  doubt  that  Caesar  returned  to 
Eome. 

Indirect  Questions,  146. 

29.  Chap.  32.  1.  To  make  no  reply  (26)  ;  not  even  in 
secret;  not  even  this;  not  even  Caesar.  2.  Divitiacus 
made  a  speech.  3.  The  Sequanians  with  bowed  heads 
sadly  (adj.y  40)  looked  upon  the  ground.  4.  They  sought 
aid  with  many  tears  (great  weeping).  5.  What  was  the 
cause  of  this  behavior  (res)  ?  6.  I  wonder  what  the 
reason  was.  7.  He  wondered  what  they  were  doing. 
8.  He  wondered  why  (cur)  they  made  no  reply.  9.  We 
do  not  dare  even  to  complain.  10.  It  came  to  pass  that 
our  lot  was  harder  than  theirs. 


16  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  I. 

Dative  with  Adjectives,  62. 

30.  Chap.  33.    1.  Why  did  he  dismiss   the   council? 

2.  Do  you  know  (scisne)  why 'he  dismissed  the  coimcil? 

3.  Caesar  promised  to  encourage  {fut  inf.)  them.  4.  This 
will  be  my  care  (for  care  to  me).  5.  I  have  great  hopes 
that  Caesar  will  dismiss  the  council.  6.  Ariovistus  was 
induced  to  put  an  end  to  his  injuries.  7.  It  is  most  dis- 
graceful to  the  Roman  people  that  the  ^duans  should  be 
under  the  sway  of  Ariovistus.  8.  It  is  disgraceful  to 
Caesar  and  the  republic.  9.  It  will  be  dangerous  to  the 
Gauls  to  go  into  Italy.  10.  Moreover  the  Germans  will 
get  used  to  crossing  the  Ehine. 

Relative  Clause  of  Purpose,  143. 

31.  Chap.  34.  1.  I  am  determined  to  (it  pleases  me  that 
I)  send  ambassadors.  2.  Ambassadors  were  sent  to  treat 
with  Ariovistus.  3.  Caesar  sends  an  ambassador  to  select 
a  place.  4.  A  place  midway  between  the  two  (middle  of 
both)  was  selected.  5.  Ariovistus  sent  an  ambassador  to 
reply.  6.  It  is  most  disgraceful  for  you  to  come  into 
Gaul.  7.  What  (of)  business  have  you  (is  there  to  you) 
in  Gaul  anyhow?  8.  I  am  at  a  loss  to  understand  (it 
seems  strange  to  me)  what  business  Caesar  has  in  Gaul. 

9.  The  [part  of]  Gaul  which  I  have  conquered  is  mine. 

10.  I  will  not  come  to  you. 

Objective  Genitive,  80. 

32.  Chap.  35.  1.  A  matter  of  general  interest.  2.  To 
make  return,  —  show  gratitude.  3.  These  replies  were 
reported  to  Caesar.  4.  You  have  been  treated  with  great 
kindness  by  me  (by  my  great  kindness).  5.  What  a 
return  you  are  making  to  the  Eoman  people !  6.  This  is 
what  I  demand^  of  you.     7.  Eeturn  the  hostages  that  you 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  17 

have.  8.  This  can  be  done  with  advantage  to  (of)  the 
state.  9.  You  will  have  lasting  friendship  with  Caesar. 
10.  I  have  favor  with  you  {not  cum  te).  11.  Whoever 
shall  hold  the  province  will  defend  our  friends.  12.  I 
shall  not  overlook  the  injuries  done  to  the  ^duans  {gen.). 

13.  Caesar  did  not  overlook  the  injuries  done  by  the 
Helvetians  to  the  Koman  people  (see  chap,  xxx.,  line  4). 

14.  Ambassadors  were  sent  to  demand  a  reply. 

Relative  of  Cause  or  Reason,  51. 

33.  Chap.  36.  1.  The  name  of  brother.  2.  Ariovistus 
did  not  make  war  upon  the  ^duans.  3.  You  govern 
those  whom  you  have  conquered  just  as  you  wish.  4.  I 
govern  the  conquered  according  to  my  own  judgment. 
5.  You  ought  not  to  obstruct  me  in  my  rights.  6.  You 
do  a  great  wrong  in  making  (who  make)  the  ^duans 
your  tributaries.  7.  He  did  a  great  wrong  in  obstructing 
Ariovistus.  8.  They  do  a  very  great  wrong  in  not  paying 
tribute.  9.  No  one  contends  with  Ariovistus  except  to 
(without)  his  own  ruin^  10.  Come  on  when  you  will 
(shall  wish).  11.  You  will  find'  out  that  the  Germans 
are  well  skilled  in  arms.  12.  You  ought  not  to  overlook 
the  wrongs  done  to  the  ^duans. 

Second  Periphrastic  Conjugation,  128. 

34.  Chaps.  37,  38.  1.  Resistance  is  made  (it  is  re- 
sisted) ;  resistance  cannot  easily  be  made.  2.  Forced 
marches  night  and  day.  3.  I  have  come  to  complain 
{sup.)  because  the  Harudes  have  been  brought  over  into 
Gaul.  4.  Not  even  by  giving  hostages  {ahl.  ahs.)  could 
they  purchase  peace.  5.  We  {dat.)  must  hasten  lest  the 
Suevi  unite  with  Ariovistus.  6.  There  is  need  of  haste. 
7.  We  must  take  great  precautions  that  this  may  not 


18  C^SAR:    GALLIC    WAR,   BOOK  I. 

happen^  (neg.  purpose).  8.  There  is  everything  in  Yeson- 
tio  that  is  useful  (for  use)  for  war.  9.  The  river  touches 
the  base  of  the  mountain  on  either  side.  10.  The  Haru- 
des  complained  of  having  been  brought  (a  q}xo6rclause, 
49)  into  G-aul. 

TJt  with  Verbs  of  Fearing,  142. 

35.  Chap.  39.  1.  For  the  sake'  of  supplies ;  on  account' 
of  friendship.  2.  Traders  asserted  that  the  Germans 
were  [men]  of  immense  size  (of  bodies).  3.  They 
had  had  frequent  encounters  (had  frequently  met)  with 
them.  4.  There  ought  to  be  frequent  encounters  with 
them.  5.  One  assigned  one  reason  and  another  another 
(46).  6.  To  avoid  (not  inf.)  suspicion  of  fear  I  shall 
remain.  7.  When  you  (shall)  order  the  advance  of  the 
standards  (standards  to  be  carried),  the  soldiers  will  not 
obey.  8.  I  am  afraid  that  supplies  cannot  be  brought 
up.  9.  I  fear'  that  you  will  not  keep  back  the  tears. 
10.  They  were  afraid  that  they  could  not  control  their 
countenances. 

Double  Questions,  145.    Passive  of  Verbs  that  take  the  Dative,  101. 

36.  Chap.  40.  1.  He  (ei)  is  persuaded;  they  are  per- 
suaded. 2.  To  break  camp ;  insurrection  of  slaves.  3.  In 
what  direction ;  on  account^  of  mismanagement.  4.  You 
ought'  not  to  inquire  (impers.)  in  what  direction  you  are 
led.  5.  I  am  persuaded  that  (use  ace.  and  inf.)  Ariovistus 
will  not  reject  the  terms.  6.  An  insurrection  of  slaves, 
who  made  war  on  the  Roman  people,  lately  took  place. 
7.  Can  you  not  judge  from  this  how  much  (of)  advantage 
firmness  has  ?  8.  The  Helvetians  are  the  same  men  with 
whom  we  have  had  frequent  encounters.  9.  Ariovistus 
did  not  give  them  a  chance  at  him  (make  power  of  him- 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  19 

self).  10.  You  are  acting  presumptuously  since  you  (reZ. 
of  cause)  are  dictating  to  your  commander.  11.  Does 
duty  or  fear  prevail  with  you  ?  12.  I  wish  to  find'  out 
whether  duty  or  fear  prevails  with  you.  13.  Does  he 
hope  or  despair?  14.  Are  they  armed 'or  unarmed? 
15.  Caesar  was  afraid  that  they  would  not  advance  (carry 
the  standards). 

Gerundive  (Genitive  and  Accusative),  90,  92. 

37.  Chap.  41.  1.  To  return  (give)  thanks  to  any  one 
(alicui).  2.  In  a  wonderful  manner.  3.  The  rest  of  the 
legions.  4.  To  have  great  confidence  in  any  one.  5.  We 
shall  return  thanks'  to  Caesar.  6.  They  have  the  greatest 
eagerness  to  carry  on  the  war.  7.  He  is  ready  to  lead 
the  army.  8.  We  are  quite  ready  (superl.)  to  carry  on 
the  war.  9.  Then  the  rest'  of  the  legions  apologized  to 
Csesar.  10.  Caesar  was  ready  to  accept  their  apology^ 
11.  because  he  was  eager  (cupidus)  to  set  out.  12.  The 
decision  about  the  war  does  not  belong  to  us  (is  not  ours) 
but  to  you.  13.  W^e  have  neither  doubted  nor  feared. 
14.  Did  we  doubt  or  fear  ? 

Ne  with  Verbs  of  Fearing,  142. 

38.  Chap.  42.  1.  To  entertain  (have)  great  hopes ;  back 
and  forth,  —  to  and  fro.  2.  That  may  be  done  as  far  as  I 
am  concerned.  3.  When  I  requested'  (to  me  requesting) 
this,  you  refused.  4.  I .  entertain  great  hopes  that  you 
will  approach  nearer.  5.  Ariovistus  fears'  that  he  will 
be  surrounded  by  Caesar.  6.  He  feared  that  Caesar 
would  come  with  cavalry.  7.  I  shall  not  come  on 
[any]  other'  terms.  8.  I  am  afraid  of  being  (lest  I 
be)  surrounded.  9.  The  most  expedient  [way]  is  to 
take  away  the  horses  from  the  Gauls  (dat.,  70). 


20  C^SAR:    GALLIC    WAR,    BOOK   I. 

Deliberative  Subjunctive,  164. 

39.  Chap.  43.  1.  When  they  had  come  there.  2.  To 
snatch  away  anything  from  any  one.  3.  To  convey  on 
horseback;  to  converse  on  horseback.  4.  They  saw  a 
mound^  of  earth  in  a  plain.  5.  We  shall  take  to  the 
conference  eight  apiece  besides  ourselves.  6.  They 
conferred  on  horseback.  7.  Who  could  endure^  this? 
8.  Who  would  make  these  demands  (demand  these 
things)  ?  9.  Who  would  not  wish  his  friends  to  be 
advanced  in  honor  ?  10.  Have  you  any  good  reason  for 
(of)  demanding  such  a  favor  (that  thing)?  11.  Then 
he  made  the  same  demands  as  (which)  before.  12.  Do 
not  (131)  make  war  upon  the  Aeduans.  13.  He  feared 
that  Germans  would  cross  the  Ehine.  14.  And  he  did  not 
wish  any  (ullus)  Germans  to  cross  that  river. 

Participle  denoting  Cause,  123.    Ablative  "in  accordance  with,"  3. 

40.  Chap.  44.  1.  To  reply  briefly;  up  to  that  time. 
2.  Without  being  asked;  to  hold  one  (aliquem)  as  a 
friend.  3.  He  took  tribute  according  to  the  laws'  (sing,) 
of  war.  4.  I  did  not  cross  the  Ehine  of  my  own  accord. 
5.  I  abandoned'  my  home  at  your  request  (having  been 
requested  by  you).  6.  I  crossed  the  Khine  because  I 
was  summoned.  7.  I  did  not  come  without  being  asked. 
8.  They  paid  tribute  of  their  own  free-will.  9.  The 
friendship  of  the  Roman  people  ought  to  be  an  honor 
(dat)  to  me.  10.  I  led  the  Germans  over  the  Ehine  for 
the  sake  (causa)  of  strengthening  myself.  11.  This  part 
of  Gaul  is  mine,  just  as  the  Province  is  yours.  12.  Who 
could  be  so'  simple  as  (ut)  not  to  know  that  Caesar's 
friendship  is  pretended?  13.  If  Ariovistus  should  kill 
(54)  Caesar,  he  would  do  a  favor  to  many  Romans. 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  21 

Gerund  (Genitive),  90.    Dum  with  Present  Indicative,  72. 

41.  Chaps.  45,  46.  1.  To  this  effect  (purport)  ;  priority 
of  time  (each  most  ancient  time).  2.  It  is  not  Caesar's 
habit  to  desert^  his  allies.  3.  It  is  not  his  habit  to 
allow*  his  allies  to  be  deserted  (use  ut).  4.  The  Koman 
people  will  not  allow  him  to  desert  their  allies.  5.  Pri- 
ority of  time  ought  not  to  be  regarded.  6.  Caesar  stopped 
talking.  7.  The  enemy  did  not  stop  throwing  stones. 
8.  While  the  horsemen  were  riding  up,  stones  were 
thrown  at  us.  9.  They  rode  up  for  the  purpose  (causa) 
of  throwing  stones.  10.  While  these  things  were  going 
on,  Ariovistus  approached  nearer.  11.  Because  stones 
were  thrown  (abl.  abs.)  at  us  we  had  (there  was  to  us) 
greater  desire  to  fight.  12.  After  (posteaquam,  174)  the 
attack  was  made,  Caesar  broke  off  the  conference. 

Ablative  of  Degree,  7. 

42.  Chap.  47.  1.  Three  days  afterwards  Ariovistus 
treated  with  Caesar  a  second  time.  2.  If  you  do  not 
wish  to  appoint  a  day,  send  one  (aliquem)  of  (ex)  your 
officers.  3.  There  is  no  reason  for  hurling  weapons. 
4.  The  more^  so  (more  by  this)  because  there  is  no  dan- 
ger. 5.  Gains,  son  of  Gains,  was  a  young  man  of  the 
greatest  refinemejit.  6.  Ariovistus  spoke  (used)' the  Gallic 
language  fluently  (much).  7.  It  seems  much  more  expedi- 
ent to  present  Flaccus  with  citizenship.  8.  On  account^ 
of  your  knowledge  of  Latin  (lingua  Latina),  I  shall  enjoy 
your  hospitality.  9.  What  are  you  coming  to  me  for 
(what  for  =  why)  ?  10.  To  report  (for  the  sake  of  re- 
porting) things  to  Caesar  ?  11.  What  did  Ariovistus  say 
in  the  presence  of  his  army  ?  12.  Mettius  found  out  what 
Ariovistus  said  (not  subj.)  and  reported  [it]  to  Caesar. 


22  C^SAR:    GALLIC   WAR,   BOOK   I. 

Conditional  Sentences:  (Future  Conditions)  First  form,  53;  Second 
form,  54. 

43.  Chaps.  48,  49.  1.  On  the  same  day ;  on  the  next 
day.  2.  On  the  day  before ;  for  five  days.  3.  In  these 
days ;  from  that  day ;  daily  ^  4.  If  you  wish  to  con- 
tend in  battle,  you  will  not  lack  the  opportunity  (power 
will  not  be  wanting  to  you).  5.  If  you  should  wish  .  .  . 
you  would  not  lack.  6.  They  selected  foot-soldiers  one 
apiece  (use  singuli  singulos).  7.  If  he  falls  (shall  fall) 
off  his  horse,  they  will  surround  him.  8.  If  he  should 
fall  off  his  horse,  they. would  surround  him.  9.  If  any- 
thing serious  happens,  these  run  together.  10.  There 
(thither)  Ariovistus  sent  all  his  cavalry  to  frighten 
Caesar's  army.  11.  Nevertheless  (less  by  nothing)  the 
enemy  was  repelled. 

Double  Questions,  145. 

44.  Chaps.  50,  51.  1.  Not  even  then ;  not  even  on  the 
next  day;  not  even  the  opportunity  to  fight.  2.  The 
smaller  camp  was  attacked'.  3.  The  reason  why  he  does 
not  fight  is  because  it  is  new  moon.  4.  Was  it  new  moon 
or  not  (annon)  ?  5.  If  you  contend  (fut.)  before  new 
moon,  you  will  not  conquer^     6.  If  you  should  contend, 

.  you  would  not  conquer.  7.  Shall  we  contend  (pres.  subj.) 
in  battle  or  not?  8.  The  matrons  declared'  whether 
or  not  the  Germans  would  (were  about  to)  conquer. 
9.  Caesar  used  the  auxiliaries  for  show.  10.  With  tears 
we  implore  you  not  to  go  into  the  battle. 

Relative  of  Characteristic,  149. 

45.  Chaps.  52,  53.  1.  On  the  right  wing,  —  left  wing; 
time  (space)  for  hurling  javelins.  2.  To  stop  fleeing; 
the  one  .  .  .  the  other.     3.    Caesar  put  a  quaestor  over 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  23 

each  legion.  4.  When  our  line  was  hard  pressed  on  the 
right  wing,  the  enemy's  line  was  defeated  on  the  left. 

5.  Several  were  fouiid  who  threw  away  their  javelins. 

6.  There  were  [some]  who  made  the  attack  with 
swords.     7.  There  are  [those]  who  run  forward  quickly. 

8.  Crassus  was  sent  as  (for)  a  relieP  to  the  third  line. 

9.  Ariovistus  escaped  in  (by)  a  boat  that  he  had  found 
(part).  10.  One  (46)  of  his  two  wives  was  captured 
and  slain.  11.  It  afforded  (brought  to)  Caesar  great 
pleasure  that  his  friend  was  restored  to  him.  12.  Shall 
he  be  immediately  burned^  (pi^es.  subj.)  or  reserved  for 
another  time  ? 


BOOK  II. 


Ablative  of  Agent,  4.    Sequence  of  'tenses,  160. 

46.  Chap.  1.  1.  To  inform ;  to  be  informed.  2.  To 
exchange  hostages;  to  be  annoyed,  —  vexed;  changes  in 
government.  3.  Caesar  was  informed  by  rumors ;  by 
Labienus.  4.  Labienus  informed  him.  5.  All  the  Belgse 
were  exchanging  hostages.  6.  These  are  the  reasons  for 
(of)  conspiring.  7.  They  fear  that  our  army  will  be  led 
against  them.  8.  They  feared  that  our  army  would  be 
led  against  them.  9.  The  Belgae  were  instigated  by  the 
Gauls.  10.  We  are  annoyed.  11.  In  Gaul  men  are 
hired  by  the  powerful.  12.  What  reasons  were  [there] 
for  (of)  wintering  in  Gaul  ? 

Apposition,  48. 

47.  Chap.  2.  1.  As  soon  as;  in  the  beginning  of 
summer.     2.  These  messages  alarmed  Caesar.     3.  Two 


24  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  ii. 

legions  were  enrolled.  4.  They  were  led  into  Gaul  by 
Quintus  Pedius.  5.  Caesar,  the  commander  (Imperator), 
sent  Pedius,  the  lieutenant.  6.  Pedius,  the  lieutenant, 
was  sent  by  Caesar,  the  commander.  7.  What  is  going  on 
among  the  Belgae  ?  8.  He  gave  it  in  charge  to  Pedius, 
the  lieutenant,  to  find  out.  9.  Bands  are  collecting 
(pass.).  10.  These  are  the  reasons  for  (of)  enrolling 
two  legions. 

Adjectives  used  as  Nouns,  41.    Relative  of  Purpose,  143. 

48.  Chap.  3.  1.  Unexpectedly;  sooner  than  any  one 
would  suppose.  2.  Ambassadors  are  sent  to  say;  were 
sent  to  say.    3.  The  Eemi  sent  ambassadors  to  aid  Caesar. 

4.  Ourselves  and  all  our  [property]  we  intrust  to  you. 

5.  We  have  not  conspired  with  the  Belgse.  6.  We  are 
ready  to  give  hostages.  7.  Iccius  and  Andocumborius, 
chief  men  of  the  state,  were  sent  as  ambassadors. 
8.  They  did  his  bidding.  9.  They  aided  him  with 
grain.  10.  All  the  Belgae  are  in  arms.  11.  They  have 
united  (themselves)  with  the  Germans.  12.  So  great  was 
their  madness  that  they  united  (perf.  suhj.,  161)  with  the 
Germans.     13.  They  used  the  same  laws. 

Accusative  with  Infinitive,  31.    Indirect  Discourse,  106. 
Indirect  Questions,  146. 

49.  Chap.  4.  1.  To  be  very  strong,  —  have  great  influ- 
ence; not  only  .  .  .  but  also.  2.  What  states  are  in 
arms?  3.  He  asked  them  what  states  were  in  arms. 
4.  What  can  they  [do]  in  war?  5.  They  asked  him 
what  he  could  [do]  in  war.  6.  Most  of  the  Belgae  sprang 
from  the  Germans.  7.  They  were  led  over  the  Ehine. 
8.  It  is  said  that  they  were  led  over  the  Ehine.  9.  The 
Gauls  were  expelled.     10.  He  found  out  that  the  Gauls 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  25 

had  been  expelled.  11.  How  large  a  number  have  they 
promised  ?  12.  He,  will  find  out  how  large  a  number 
each  has  promised.  13.  The  Bellovaci  have  great  influ- 
ence because'  of  their  valor.  14.  They  claim  for  them- 
selves the  command.  15.  The  Nervii  were  furthest  off. 
16.  They  were  regarded  [as]  extremely  cruel. 

Genitive  with  Interest,  85. 

50.  Chap.  5.  1.  To  pitch  camp  ;  to  address  in  generous 
language.  2.  The  whole  senate  met  him.  3.  The  chil- 
dren'   of   the    leaders   were    brought   to    him   (not   se). 

4.  They  did  all  things  promptly.  5.  It  greatly  concerns 
the  common  safety.  6.  The  bands  of  the  enemy  are  kept 
apart.  7.  It  is  for  the  interest  of  the  state  to  separate 
the  forces  of  the  enemy.  8.  It  is  for  the  interest  of  the 
Eemi  to  send  scouts.  9.  These  instructions  were  given 
(things  were  ordered').  10.  By  this  time  (already)  the 
troops  were  not  far  off.  11.  Supplies  can  be  brought  to 
Caesar  without  danger.  12.  [There]  was  a  ditch  ten 
feet  {gen.)  in  depth. 

Accusative  of  Extent,  29.    Complementary  Infinitive,  109. 

51.  Chap.  6.  1.  It  is  for  the  interest  of  the  state  to 
send  a  message  to  Caesar.  2.  The  town  is  ten  miles 
from  the  river.  3.  The  river  is  eight  miles  from  the 
town.     4.  They  threw  stones  a  hundred  (centum)  paces. 

5.  Stones  were  hurled  against  the  wall.  6.  The  town 
began'  to  be  cleared  of  soldiers.  7.  A  great  multitude 
began  to  hurl  stones.  8.  Iccius  was  a  man  of  great 
influence  among  the  Eemi.  9.  One  of  (from)  the  am- 
bassadors came  to  Csesar.  10.  They  cannot  hold  out 
longer. 


26  C^SAR:    GALLIC   WAR,   BOOK   II. 

Ablative  of  Comparison,  6.    Ablative  of  Degree,  7. 

52.  Chap.  7.   1.  About  midnight ;  for  the  same  reason. 

2.  Caesar   used  the  messengers   as   guides  (appositive). 

3.  Archers  and  slingers  were  sent  as  a  reinforcement 
(dat.)  to  the  townsmen.  4.  On  the  arrival  of  the  archers^ 
hope  of  defence  left  the  Remi.  5.  All  the  villages  were 
burned'.  6.  The  camp  was  pitched  three  miles  off ;  less 
than  three  miles  off ;  more  than  three  miles  off. 

Partitive  Genitive,  81. 

53.  Chap.  8.  1.  On  each  side ;  the  ends  of  the  trenches. 
2.  So  much  (of)  space ;  reputation  for  valor ;  to  act  as 
(be  for)  a  reserve.  3.  He  deferred  the  battle.  4.  Our 
men  are  not  inferior  to  the  enemy  (abl).  5.  The  place 
was  suitable  for  (ad)  a  cavalry  skirmish.  6.  There  is  as 
much  space  as  a  line  of  battle  can  occupy.  7.  How  much 
space  does  a  line  of  battle  occupy  ?  8.  Near  the  ends  of 
the  trenches  redoubts  were  constructed.  9.  Why  (cur) 
did  he  leave  men  (soldiers)  in  camp  ?  10.  If  there  is 
need  of  anything  (13),  they  will  come. 

Conditional  Sentences,  First  Form,  53.   Note  that  in  the  text  the 
conditional  sentences  are  in  indirect  discourse. 

54.  Chap.  9.  1.  The  army  is  between  the  marsh  and 
the  hill.  2.  They  began  (initium  facio)  to  cross.  3.  Why 
(cur)  did  our  men  wait  ?  4.  To  attack'  the  enemy  [when] 
obstructed.  5.  There  is  a  contest  between  our  men  and 
the  enemy.  6.  The  cavalry  skirmish  was  favorable  to 
neither  [side].  7.  If  they  can  (fut.),  they  will  take  the 
redoubt.  8.  If  they  take  the  redoubt,  they  will  destroy 
the  bridge.  9.  If  they  cannot  do  this,  they  will  keep' 
our  men  from  supplies.  10.  They  led  over  a  part  of 
their  forces. 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  27 

Dative  with  Intransitive  Verbs  (Passive),  71,  101. 

55.  Chap.  10.     1.  Light-armed  Numidians  were  led  over 

the  bridge.      2.  A   fierce  battle   took    place.     3.    Caesar 

learned  from  (was  informed  by)  Titiirius  that  Numidians 

were  crossing  the  bridge.     4.  A  great'  number  of  Numid- 

ians  were  slain  (sing.)  by  the  cavalry.     5.  If  they  cross 

(fat.)  the  river  they  will  be  repulsed.     6.  They  will  be 

disappointed  in  their  hopes.      7.  Each  one  returned  to 

his  own  home.     8.  He  persuades  them  to  delay.     9.  They 

are  persuaded  to  cross.     10.  They  cannot  be  persuaded 

to  wait  longer.     11.  You  cannot  be  persuaded  to  render 

aid.     12.  They  defended  their  own  territories  rather  than 

others'. 

Ablative  of  Manner,  10. 

56.  Chap.  11.  1.  The  rear  (of  an  army)  ;  at  daybreak  ; 
toward  sunset ;  for  what  reason  ?  2.  They  left  (departed 
from)  their  camp  with  great  tumult.  3.  Everybody  (each) 
sought  the  first  place.  4.  They  reached  (arrived)  home 
in  the  second  watch.  5.  With  a  loud  (great')  shout  they 
attacked  the  rear.  6.  With  great  danger  they  withdrew 
(se  recipere)  to  camp.  7.  For  what  reason  did  Caesar 
keep  his  army  in  camp  ?  8.  The  leaders  were  out  of 
(away  from)  danger.  9.  They  had  been  commanded  (im- 
personal)  to  withdraw  to  the  camp. 

Participle  denoting  Concession,  Cause,  and  Time,  123.     Ablative 
Absolute,  1. 

57.  Chaps.  12, 13.  1.  On  the  march;  the  elders.  2.  On 
the  next  day  the  enemy  recovered  (themselves)  from  their 
alarm.  3.  He  could  not  take  the  town  although  there 
were  few  defenders.  4.  Although  he  attempted'  to  take 
it,  he  could  not.  5.  The  two  sons  of  the  king  were  re- 
ceived as  hostages.     6.  When  the  towers  were  set  up,  the 


28  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  ii. 

Gauls  were  alarmed.  7.  They  gave  up  their  arms  be- 
cause they  were  alarmed.  8.  When  they  had  given  up 
their  arms  their  surrender  was  accepted  (they  were  re- 
ceived into  surrender).  9.  While  Csesar  was  pitching 
(pres.  part.)  camp,  the   elders  came   out  of  the   town. 

10.  They  stretched  out  their  hands  after  their  manner. 

Indirect  Discourse,  106.    Tenses  of  the  Infinitive,  113.    Ablative  and 
Genitive  of  Quality,  18,  78. 

58.  Chaps.  14, 15.  1.  Not  only  .  .  .  but  also ;  both  .  .  . 
and ;  out  of  respect  to  Divitiacus.  2.  I  will  be  spokes- 
man (make  words)  in  your  behalf.  3.  I  know  that  he 
has  inflicted  great  loss  upon  the  state.  4.  Divitiacus  said 
that  the  ^duans  would   collect  (fut.  inf.)  their   arms. 

5.  They  have  (are  of)  great  influence  among  the  Belgae. 

6.  Csesar  said  that  he  would  show  (use)  his  ch?.  ^acteris- 
tic  (own)  kindness.  7.  That  he  was  a  man  of  great  kind- 
ness. 8.  And  that  out  of  respect  to  the  ^duans  he  would 
spare  them.  9.  When  the  hostages  were  delivered,  they 
collected  the  arms.  10.  Although  Caesar  showed  kind- 
ness towards  them,  he  demanded  five  hundred  hostages. 

11.  Caesar  made  inquiries  (asked^)  about  the  habits  of 
the  Nervii.  12.  Traders  (dat.)  have  no  access  to  them. 
13.  They  are  men  of  the  greatest  courage. 

Cum-temporal,  172.    Amplius  etc.  without  quam,  47. 

59.  Chaps.  16,  17.  1.  Up  to  this  time;  to  march,  ad- 
vance. 2.  By  reason  of  age  [some]  men  are  useless  for 
battle.  3.  Into  what  place  had  they  put  the  women? 
4.  Caesar  learned  that  the  Nervii  had  put  the  children  in 
the  marshes.  5.  Prom  whom  did  he  learn  this  ?  6.  The 
river  is  more  than  ten  miles  off.  7.  The  army  marched 
more  than  five  miles.     8.  When  the  first  legion  was  com- 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  29 

ing  into  camp  the  Nervii  attacked  it.  9.  When  the  Nervii 
had  encamped  on  the.  other  side  of  the  river,  they  awaited 
Caesar's  arrival.  10.  There  will  be  no  (nihil)  trouble  in 
plundering  (to  plunder)  the  baggage-train.  11.  The  other 
legions  are  a  great  way  off.  12.  While  the  troops  were 
on  the  march,  they  dared  not  attack  the  enemy. 

Genitive  of  Quality  (Measure),  79. 

60.  Chaps.  18,  19.  1.  To  bring  up  the  rear ;  to  be  dif- 
ferent from;  close  at  hand.  2.  The  river  Sambre  has 
been  mentioned  above.  3.  The  depth  of  the  river  is 
six  feet.  4.  The  height  of  the  hill  is  about  one  hundred 
feet ;  more  than  one  hundred  paces.  5.  Csesar  sent  ahead 
the  cavalry.  6.  When  he  had  sent  ahead  the  cavalry, 
he  followed  on  himself  (ipse).  7.  The  plan  of  march  is 
different  from  what  the  Belgae  report.  8.  Who  brought 
up  the  rear  ?  9.  The  enemy  withdrew  into  the  woods. 
10.  How  far  (to  what  limit)  did  our  men  pursue  them  ? 

Second  Periphrastic  Conjugation,  128.    Dative  of  Agent,  63. 

61.  Chap.  20.  1.  You  have  everything  to  do  at  once 
(one  time).  2.  I  must  give  the  signal.  3.  The  lieutenant, 
a  man  of  great  skill,  has  to  draw  up  the  line.  4.  Caesar 
had  to  encourage  the  soldiers.  5.  The  experience  of  the 
soldiers  proved  (was)  a  help  (dat.)  in  these  difficulties. 
6.  They  know'  what  ought'  to  be  done.  7.  They  pre- 
scribed for  themselves  what  ought  (tense  f)  to  be  done. 

8.  The  lieutenants  did  not  leave'  their  respective  legions. 

9.  Of  myself  I  shall  execute  what  seems  best. 

Gerund  and  Gerundive  (Gen.  and  Ace),  90,  92. 

62.  Chaps.  21,  22.  1.  Different  legions  in  different 
places.     2.  He  gave  the  necessary  orders  (ordered  neces- 


30  C^SAR:    GALLIC    WAR,   BOOK   II. 

sary  things).  3.  For  the  purpose  of  encouraging  the 
tenth  legion  he  did  this.  4.  It  is  the  time  for  (of)  put- 
ting on  the  ornaments.  5.  They  are  ready  for  fighting. 
6.  He  is  ready  to  fight.  7.  They  lost  the  chance  to  fight 
(time  of  fighting).  8.  The  signal  for  joining  battle  must 
be  given  by  Csesar.  9.  Some  were  in  one  place,  others 
in  another.  10.  One  was  in  one  place,  another  in 
another  (46). 

Genitive:  Possessive,  82;  Partitive,  81. 

63.  Chap.  23.  1.  The  chief  command ;  to  put  to  flight. 
2.  The  soldiers  of  the  tenth  legion  discharged  their 
javelins.  3.  The  Atrebates  were  breathless'  with  run- 
ning. 4.  They  proceeded  to  the  river  for  the  sake  of 
crossing.  5,  From  what  place  did  they  drive  them  ? 
6.  "With  what  did  they  slay'  them  ?  7.  They  were  slain 
by  the  swords  of  the  soldiers.  8.  A  large  part  of  them 
were  slain  (sing.).  9.  With  whom  have  they  come  in  con- 
flict ?     iO.  The  left  side  (part)  of  the  camp  was  exposed. 

Ablative  of  Means  or  Instrument,  11.    Imperfect  of  Continued 
Action,  99. 

64.  Chap.  24.  1.  To  withdraw, — retreat;  to  take  to 
flight.  2.  In  another  direction ;  in  all  directions.  3.  The 
light-armed  infantry  were  with  the  cavalry.  4.  These 
were  routed  at  the  first  onset  of  the  enemy.  5.  The 
enemy  met  the  horsemen  face  to  face  (opposite,  adj.). 
6.  The  camp-followers  went  forth  to  plunder.  7.  They 
rushed  (were  borne)  some  in  one  direction,  some  in 
another.  8.  The  camp  was  filling  up  (pass.)  with  a  mul- 
titude of  the  Gauls.  9.  The  slingers  were  fleeing  in  all 
directions.  10.  The  legions  were  hard  pressed  by  the 
cavalry. 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  31 

Dative  of  Separation,  70. 

65.  Chap.  25.  1.  The  position  is  critical  (the  thing  is 
in  a  strait)  ;  to  do  one's  best ;  to  charge.  2.  The  soldiers, 
being  crowded  together,  were  a  hindrance  {dat.)  to  one 
another  (themselves).  3.  Sextius  was  worn  out  by  many 
(and)  severe  wounds.  4.  The  position  was  critical,  and  no 
(nor  any)  reserve'  could  be  sent  up.  5.  Csesar  snatched  a 
shield  from  a  soldier.  6.  From  whom  did  he  snatch  a 
shield?  7.  Will  he  snatch  a  javelin  from  Sextius? 
8.  The  soldiers  charged. 

Dative  of  Purpose,  68.    Ablative  with  potior,  24. 

66.  Chap.  26.  1.  To  leave  nothing  undone.  2.  He  left 
nothing  undone.  3.  They  faced  about  and  charged  (bore 
reversed  standards)  upon  the  enemy.  4.  Two  legions 
acted  as  (were  for)  a  guard^  to  the  rear.  5.  He  sent  the 
tenth  legion  as  a  reinforcement  to  his  men.  6.  They  do 
not  fear  being  (lest  they  be)  surrounded.  7.  They  will 
make  a  bolder  resistance  (resist  more  boldly).  8.  Labie- 
nus  got  possession  of  the  enemy's  camp.  9.  Did  he  get 
possession  of  the  baggage?  10.  How  (in  what  place) 
do  matters  stand  ?     11.  He  learned  how  matters  stood. 

Dative  with  Compounds,  64. 

67.  Chap.  27.  1.  The  men  were  leaning  upon  their 
shields.  2.  Even  [though]  unarmed,  they  encountered 
armed  [men].  3.  The  cavalry  wiped  out  the  disgrace 
of  flight  by  valor.  4.  They  put  themselves  before  the 
legionary  soldiers.  5.  You  put  yourself  ahead  of  me. 
6.  The  first  of  them  fell.  7.  The  others  stood  upon 
them  as  they  lay  (part.).  8.  They  picked  up  the  jave- 
lins and  threw  them  back  (threw  back  the  intercepted 
javelins).  9.  They  got  possession  of  (potior)  the  river 
bank.     10.  The  river  was  a  protection  to  them. 


32  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  ii. 

Cum-causal,  50. 

68.  Chap.  28.  1.  The  race  of  the  Nervii  was  reduced 
almost'  to  extinction.  2.  Since  the  warriors  (soldiers) 
had  been  conquered^  the  elders  surrendered.  3.  There 
is  no  safety  (nothing  safe")  to  the  vanquished.  4.  All 
that  survived  surrendered  to  Caesar.  5.  All  that  survive 
will  surrender.  ^  6.  There  are  barely  five  hundred  that 
can  bear  arms.  7.  Since  they  were  suppliants,  Caesar 
had  mercy  on  them.  8.  Since  they  have  surrendered,  I 
will  spare  them. 

Order  of  Words,  122.    Emphasis,  74. 

69.  Chap.  29.  1.  I  have  written  above  about  the  Adua- 
tuci.  2.  They  were  coming  to  help  (for  help  to)  the 
Nermi,  3.  While  they  were  coming,  the  battle  was  an- 
nounced. 4.  When  the  battle  was  (had  been)  announced, 
they  returned  home.  5.  On  all  sides  around  were  high 
cliffs.  6.  Pointed  logs  were  placed  on  the  walls.  7.  That 
[part  of  the]  baggage  train  which  they  could  not  drive 
they  carried.  8.  Now  they  make  (infero)  war,  now  they 
make  (facio)  peace.  9.  Since  their  neighbors  harassed 
them,  they  defended  themselves.  10.  With  the  consent 
of  all,  this  place  was  selected. 

Agreement  of  Verb  with  Subject,  44.    Agreement  of  Adjective 
with  Noun,  37. 

70.  Chap.  30.  1.  Frequent  raids  w^ere  made.  2.  Slight 
skirmishes  were  fought  (change  the  form  of  sentence), 
3.  A  tower  was  set  up  a  long  distance  off.  4.  Why  did 
they  laugh  at  the  tower  (ace.)?  5.  By  what  strength^, 
pray,  do  you  expect  to  set  it  up  on  the  wall  ?  6.  You 
cannot,  since  it  is  so  heavy  (of  so  great  weight).  7.  You 
are  men  of  so  small  stature.     8.  In  comparison  with  the 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  33 

height  (altitudo)  of  the  tower,  you  are  very  short 
(brevis).  9.  The  tower  was  an  object  of  ridicule  to 
them.     10.  Generally  the  Gauls  are  men  of  great  stature. 

Dative  with  Adjectives,  62. 

71.  Chap.  31.  1.  The  tower  moved  (pass.)  and  ap- 
proached the  walls.  2.  It  is  moving  and  approaching  the 
walls.  3.  The  Romans  wage  war  by  divine  aid.  4.  We 
give  ourselves  up  to  your  power.  5.  One  [thing]  we  beg 
and  beseech.  6.  The  Aduatuci  must'  be  spared.  7.  Our 
neighbors  envy  us.  8.  They  are  hostile  to  us.  9.  Our 
enemies  are  our  neighbors  (neighboring  to  us).  10.  The 
Eomans  were  hostile  to  the  Aduatuci. 

Ablative  "in  accordance  with,"  3. 

72.  Chap.  32.  1.  It  is  more  in  accordance  with  my 
custom  than  with  your  desert.  2.  It  is  in  accordance 
with  Caesar's  custom  to  spare  the  vanquished  (vinco). 
3.  The  Aduatuci  according  to  their  custom  concealed  a 
third  part  of  the  arms.  4.  If  you  surrender,  I  will  spare 
you.  5.  I  shall  do  what  (that  which)  I  did  in  the  case 
of  the  ]S"ervii.  6.  On  that  day  there  was  peace.  7.  The 
Nervii  have  been  unfriendly  (inimicus)  to  the  Eomans. 

Ablative  of  Time,  22. 

73.  Chap.  33.  1.  By  night;  towards  evening.  2.  In 
the  third  watch;  on  the  next  day.  3.  The  gates  were 
shut.  4.  The  soldiers  went  out  of  the  town  by  night, 
5.  Why  did  Caesar  order  the  gates  to  be  shut  ?  6.  They 
had  formed  this  plan  before.  7.  They  made  shields  out 
of  bark.  8.  The  enemy  fight  (impers.)  as  fiercely  as  brave 
men  ought  to  fight.  9.  They  fought  as  fiercely  as  brave 
men  ought  {perf.)  to  have  fought  (pres.).     10.  There  was 


84  C^SAR:    GALLIC    WAR,   BOOK  III. 

a  rush  to  that  place.  11.  How  many  (quot)  men  were 
slain  on  that  day  ?  12.  In  accordance  with  this  design 
the  gates  were  broken  down. 

Future  Infinitive  after  Verbs  of  Promising,  114. 

74.  Chap.  35.  1.  For  fifteen  days  ;  in  the  beginning  of 
summer;  before  that  time.  2.  All  Gaul  was  subdued. 
3.  The  nations  that  lived  (ind.)  beyond  the  Ehine  sent 
ambassadors.  4.  These  (which)  embassies  returned  to 
him  the  next  summer.  5.  They  promised  to  give  hos- 
tages. 6.  Caesar  promised  to  hasten  into  Italy.  7.  He 
promised  to  lead  the  legions  into  winter  quarters.  8.  In 
consequence  of  Caesar^s  despatches  the  senate  decreed  a 
thanksgiving. 


BOOK  III. 


Syntax  of  Relative  Pronouns,  138.    Complementary  Infinitive,  109. 

75.  Chaps.  1,  2.  1.  What  reason  had  (was  to)  Caesar 
for  setting  out  for  Italy  ?  2.  He  wished  to  open  a  road 
over  the  Alps.  3.  He  determined  to  winter  in  those 
places.  4.  The  village  in  which  they  wintered  was  called 
Octodurus.  5.  The  valley  in  which  this  village  was  sit- 
uated was  not  large.  6.  There  was  a  river  which  divided 
this  village  into  two  parts. 

7.  To  form  a  plan;  an  additional  fact  was^  —  more- 
over, —  and  besides.  8.  The  mountains  which  overhang 
are  held  by  the  Seduni.  9.  The  Gauls,  to  whom  he  had 
assigned  one  part  of  the  village,  all  departed  by  night. 
10.  It  happened'  that  (ut)  they  suddenly'  renewed  the 
war.     11.  The  two  cohorts,  and  those  not  quite  full,  the 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  85 

Gauls  despised.     12.  But  they  could  not  withstand  even 
our  first  assault. 

Result  Clauses  with  ut,  155.     Sequence  of  Tenses,  160. 

76.  Jhaps.  3^  4.  1.  Provision  has  been  made ;  a  majc  '- 
ity  decries;  so  much  danger.  2.  The  work  on  (of)  the 
winter  quarters  was  not  cc  iipletely  finished.  3.  Suffi- 
cient provision  for  supplies  has  not  been  made.  4.  It  is 
impossible  that  aid  should  come  (it  cannot  be  come  for 
aid).  5.  Opinions'  were  given  (said)  of  this  kind,  that 
they  should  abandon^  the  baggage.  6.  There  was  so 
much  danger  that  they  despaired  of  safety.  7.  A  ma- 
jority decided  to  abandon  the  baggage. 

8.  There  is  hardly  time  for  giving  (91)  a  signal. 
9.  Our  men  at  first  sent  no  (nuUus)  weapon  without 
effect.  10.  The  enemy  are  wearied  with  long  fighting 
(length  of  battle).  11.  They  are  so'  few  (pauci)  that 
they  cannot  withdraw  from  the  fight.  12.  They  can- 
not withdraw  even  [when  they  are]  tired.  13.  They 
cannot  leave  the  spot  even  when  they  are  wounded. 

Imperative,  96.    Hortatory  Subjunctive,  165. 

77.  Chaps.  5,  6.  1.  The  battle  with  the  Nervii ;  to  the 
last  extremity;  the  last  resource.  2.  Not  only  did  the 
enemy  press  them  more  vigorously^  but  they  even  began 
to  fill  up  the  trenches.  3.  In  the  battle  w^ith  the  ISTervii 
Sextius  was  exhausted  with  wounds.  4.  The  only  hope 
of  safety  lies  (is)  in  making  (if  we  shall  make)  a  sortie. 

5.  Stop  the  fight,  and  only  pick  up  the  spent  weapons. 

6.  Let  them  stop  the  fight.     7.  Refresh  yourselves  from 
toil.     8.  Let  them  refresh  themselves  from  toil. 

9.  To  entertain  the  hope  ;  one-third.  10.  You  leave 
us  no  opportunity  either  (no   .    .    .    either  =  neither)  of 


36  C^SAR:    GALLIC    WAR,    BOOK   III. 

learning  what  is  doing,  or  of  collecting  our  wits.  11.  Do 
you  entertain  the  hope  of  slaying  all  your  enemies? 
12.  Surround  the  camp  on  all  sides.  13.  Let  them  sur- 
round the  camp.  14.  Out  of  more  than  three  thousand 
men  one-third  were  slain. 

Ablative  of  Specification,  21.    First  Periphrastic  Conjugation,  127. 

78.  Chaps.  8,  9.  1.  The  sea-coast.  2.  The  influence  of 
the  Veneti  is  very  great,  because  they  hold  all  the  sea- 
coast.  3.  They  surpassed  all  in  knowledge  of  naval 
affairs.  4.  All  who  use  ships  are  their  tributaries. 
5.  We  had  rather  (prefer  to)  recover  our  hostages  than 
remain  in  slavery  to  (of)  the  Eomans.  6.  Send  back  our 
hostages  to  us.     7.  Let  them  send  back  the  hostages. 

8.  As  soon  as ;  far  otherwise  than,  —  very  different  from. 
9.  Meanwhile  galleys  were  constructed,  rowers  organized, 
and  (60)  sailors  and  pilots  collected.  10.  The  Veneti 
are  stronger  in  ships,  the  Eomans  in  men.  11.  We  are 
about  to  build  as  many  ships  as  possible.  12.  Everything 
turned  out  contrary  to  expectation.  13.  Where  are  they 
going  to  wage  war  ?  14.  We  do  not  know  where  they  are 
going  to  wage  war  (146). 

Priusquam  with  Indicative  and  Subjunctive,  171. 

79.  Chaps.  10,  11.  1.  To  be  eager  for  revolution;  we 
may  do  the  same  thing  (the  same  is  permitted  to  us). 

2.  The  difficulties  of  waging  war  were  very  great  (superL). 

3.  If  we  overlook  this  revolt,  the  Morini  will  think  they 
may  do  the  same  thing.  4.  The  Eemi  were  on  the  point 
of  exciting  the  rest  of  the  Gauls  to  war.  5.  Before  more 
states  had  conspired,  he  divided  the  army.  6.  Before 
more  states  should  conspire,  the  army  was  distributed 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  37 

more  widely.     7.  Csesar  thought  that,  before  more  states 
should  conspire,  he  ought  to  divide  his  army. 

8.  He  ordered  (mando)  Labienus  to  hold  the  Eemi  to 
(in)  their  allegiance.  9.  Before  the  Aquitani  sent  auxilia- 
ries, Crassus  set  out  for  that  region.  10.  Crassus,  slow 
(tardus)  by  nature,  set  out  for  Aquitania  before  auxilia- 
ries should  be  sent.  11.  Sabinus  took  care  that  the 
Unelli  and  Lexovii  should  be  kept  apart. 

Purpose  Clause  with  quo,  140.    Dative  with  Special  Verbs,  71. 

80.  Chaps.  12,  13.  1.  There  is  access  to  the  town 
neither  by  land  (feet)  nor  by  ships.  2.  Caesar  shut  off 
the  sea  by  dikes  and  dams.  3.  That  they  might  remove 
their  goods  the  more  easily,  they  had  an  abundance  of 
ships.  4.  They  carried  off  their  goods  before  the  tide 
ebbed.  5.  Caesar  was  detained  by  storms  a  great  part 
(29)  of  the  summer. 

6.  The  ships  are  made  flat-bottomed,  that  they  may 
the  more  easily  encounter  the  shoals.  7.  They  are 
made  wholly  (adj.)  of  oak,  that  they  may  the  more 
easily  endure  the  buffeting  of  the  waves.  8.  They 
used  timbers  a  foot  (adj.)  thick,  and  hides  for  sails. 
9.  There  was  so  great  strength  in  the  Gallic  ships  that 
ours  could  not  harm  them.  10.  Neither  could  storms 
injure  them  easily.  11.  Rocks  and  reefs  injure  our 
ships.  12.  Our  ships  could  neither  bear  a  storm  easily 
nor  stay  in  shoal  water  safely. 

Dative  with  Compounds,  64.    Passive  of  Verbs  that  take  the 
Dative,  101. 

81.  Chaps.  14, 15.  1.  We  can  neither  check  the  enemy's 
flight  nor  injure  them.  2.  They  cannot  be  injured.  3.  He 
is  injured.     4.  Brutus  commanded  the  fleet.     5.  Caesar 


38  CiESATt:    GALLIC   WAR,   BOOK  III. 

was  at  the  head  of  the  army.  6.  It  is  not  quite  cleaj 
to  me  what  I  am  to  do.  7.  Their  ships  cannot  be  injured 
with  our  beaks.  8.  The  sterns  were  high  so  that  weapons 
might  fall  the  more  heavily.  9.  Our  men  were  superior 
in  valor. 

10.  To  board  a  ship;  sunset;  ten  o'clock.  11.  Three 
and  even  four  ships  at  a  time  surrounded  single  ones  of 
the  enemy.  12.  When  our  men  had  boarded  the  enemy's 
ships,  the  latter  sought  safety  in  flight.  13.  Since  they 
found  no  relief  for  this  (thing),  they  turned  their  ships 
about.  14.  The  battle  raged  (it  was  fought)  from  about 
nine  o'clock  till  three. 

Ablative  of  Accompaniment,  2. 

82.  Chaps.  16,  17.  1.  To  sell  into  slavery;  for  the 
future.  2.  They  have  no  place  to  retreat  to  (have  not 
whither  they  may  betake  themselves).  3.  They  have 
no  means  of  defending  their  towns.  4.  They  must  be 
punished'  severely,  that  they  may  observe  the  rights  of 
ambassadors  more  carefully. 

5.  The  chief  command ;  a  chance  to  fight ;  impression 
of  cowardice.  6.  Caesar  with  all  his  troops  arrives  among 
the  Unelli.  7.  Viridovix  commanded  those  forces  which 
he  had  collected.  8.  They  proceed  to  camp  with  the  rest 
of  the  leaders.  9.  Hope  of  plunder  had  called  out  a  large 
number  of  robbers.  10.  In  the  absence  of  Caesar,  Sabinus 
was  unwilling  to  fi^ht.  11.  A  lieutenant  ought  not  to 
fight  unless  some  favorable  chance  is  offered. 

Adjective  with  Adverbial  force,  40. 

83.  Chaps.  18, 19.  1.  As  a  deserter ;  it  happened,  —  the 
result  was  that.     2.  Sabinus  persuaded  a  certain  shrewd 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  39 

man  to  go  over  to  the  enemy.  3.  This  man,  a  Gaul,  told 
them  that  Sabinus  on,  the  next  night  would  lead  his  army 
out  of  camp.  4.  The  opportunity  of  leading  the  army 
out  of  camp  ought  (oportet)  not  to  be  thrown  away. 
5.  Men  generally  are  glad  to  (gladly)  believe  what  (that 
which)  they  wish.  6.  Joyfully  they  hastened  to  camp 
with  their  arms. 

7.  They  hastened  with  great  speed.  8.  They  did  not 
wish  the  Eomans  to  rally  (collect  themselves).  9.  They 
arrived  at  camp  all  out  of  breath.  10.  Sabinus  gave  his 
men  the  signal  which  they  desired  (to  his  men  desiring). 
11.  It  happened  that  Sabinus  with  a  large  number  of 
soldiers  made  a  sortie  from  two  gates.  12.  On  account 
of  the  valor  of  the  soldiers  not  even  one  of  the  enemy 
escaped.     13.  The  Gauls  eagerly  {adj.)  undertake  wars. 

Genitive  with  Adjectives,  76.    Ablative  with  fretus,  9. 

84.  Chaps.  20,  21,  1.  At  about^  the  same  time  Publius 
Crassus  was  waging  war  in  those  places  where  the  army 
of  Valerius  had  been  defeated'.  2.  Mallius  fled  from  the 
same  place  after  losing  his  baggage-train.  3.  When  he 
had  arrived  there  (whither  when,  etc.)  he  used  no  ordi- 
nary diligence.  4.  He  learned  that  it  was  the  place 
where  Valerius  had  been  killed  a  few  years  before. 

5.  Since  the  safety  of  all  Aquitania  lies  (is  placed)  in 
our  valor,  let  us  not  turn  (165)  our  backs.  6.  Relying 
upon  our  valor,  let  us  besiege  the  town.  7.  Caesar,  re- 
lying upon  former  victories,  besieged  the  town.  8.  He 
is  very  well  skilled  (supeii.)  in  this  thing.  9.  Sometimes 
they  made  sorties,  and  sometimes  they  worked  mines  up 
to  the  walls.  10.  The  Aquitani  are  skilled  in  this  [sort 
of]  thing. 


40  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  hi. 

Conditional  Sentences,  Second  form,  54.    Participle  denoting 
Concession,  123. 

85.  Chaps.  22^  23.  1.  To  commit  suicide.  2.  These 
devoted  followers  are  called^  soldurii.  3.  If  anything' 
should  happen  to  him  to  whose  friendship  a  soldurius  has 
devoted  himself,  the  latter  would  not  refuse  to  die.  4.  Al- 
though a  sortie  was  made  (abl.  abs.)  still  they  were  driven 
back  into  the  town.  5.  Although  they  were  driven  back, 
nevertheless  they  enjoyed  the  same  terms  of  surrender. 
6.  If  a  sortie  should  be  made,  they  would  be  driven  back. 

7.  A  sufficient  guard ;  to  have  the  same  feeling.  8.  The 
town  was  taken  within  a  few  days  after  (in  which)  they 
arrived  (impers.)  there.  9.  The  barbarians,  although 
alarmed  at  the  approach  of  Crassus,  nevertheless,  at- 
tempted' to  carry  on  the  war.  10.  If  they  should  sum- 
mon' auxiliaries  from  Spain,  the  number  of  the  enemy 
would  increase.  11.  Since  the  number  of  the  enemy 
was  increasing  (pass.)  day  by  day',  Crassus  prepared  to 
contend  in  battle.  12.  Since  the  whole  council'  had  the 
same  feeling,  he  set  the  next  day  for  battle. 

Negative  Purpose,  139. 

86.  Chaps.  24-26.  1.  To  withdraw,  retreat;  at  day- 
break ;  late  at  night ;  what  plan.  2.  It  is  safer  to  form 
a  double  line  (abl.  abs.)  and  put  the  auxiliaries  in  the 
centre  of  the  line.  3.  Let  us  wait  [to  see]  what  plan  the 
enemy  adopts.  4.  The  enemy  thought  that,  if  the  roads 
should  be  blockaded  (abl.  abs.)  they  could  win  a  victory. 
5.  We  must  no  longer  delay  going  (but  that  it  be  gone) 
to  the  enemy's  camp. 

6.  While  (cum)  some  were  supplying  stones  for  the 
fighters,   others'  were    bringing    sods    for  the   mound'. 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  41 

7.  The  enemy  fought  steadily  that  their  weapons  might 
not  fall  without  effect  (in  vain").  8.  Our  horsemen  were 
led  around  that  they  might  not  be  seen  by  the  enemy. 
9.  They  are  led  around  lest  they  be  seen.  10.  If  they 
should  be  seen,  the  enemy  would  find  out  what  is  going 
on.  11.  They  demolished  the  walls  before  the  enemy 
could  find  out  what  was  going  on. 

Participle  denoting  Time,  123.  Ablative  Absolute,  1. 
87.  Chaps.  27-29.  1.  In  a  very  different  way  from; 
for  a  rampart.  2.  The  Morini  carried  on  war  in  a  very 
different  manner  from  Caesar.  3.  They  conveyed  all 
their  property  into  the  forests.  4.  Summer  having 
passed,  winter  will  be  at  hand.  5.  Our  men,  taking 
their  arms,  drove  the  enemy  back.  6.  Having  made  an 
attack  upon  our  men,  the  enemy  were  driven  back  into 
the  woods.  7.  Caesar  cut  down  the  woods  that  no  (lest 
any)  attack  might  be  made  upon  unarmed  soldiers. 


BOOK  IV. 


Accusative  of  Duration,  29.    Locative  domi,  116. 

88.  Chaps.  1-3.  1.  From  childhood.  2.  We  shall  stay  at 
home  two  years.  3.  They  stay  a  year  in  one  place.  4.  For 
several  years  the  Suevi  had  harassed  them.  5.  There 
are  one  hundred  cantons,  from  each  (use  siiiguli)  of 
which  a  thousand  men  are  led  out  to  war  every  year. 
6.  The  latter  (hie)  stay  at  home,  [while]  the  former  (ille) 
are  under  (in)  arms.  7.  The  boys  are  not  trained  to  any 
duty.     8.  They   do  nothing  against  their  will.     9.  On 


42  C^SAR  :     GALLIC   WAR,   BOOK  lY. 

account'  of  daily  exercise  they  become  men  of  extraor- 
dinary (greatest)  power'.  10.  The  Gauls  take  particular 
delight  in  horses.  11.  But  the  Germans  use  small  and 
ill-shaped  [ones].  12.  Nor  do  they  think  that  anything' 
is  more  disgraceful  than  to  use  saddle-cloths.  13.  How- 
ever few  [they  are],  they  dare  to  attack  any'  number 
whatever  of  effeminate  Gauls.  14.  jVlthough  (cum)  the 
Ubii  are  of  the  same  race,  nevertheless  they  are  more 
refined  than  the  other"  Germans. 

Accusative  and  Genitive  with  verbs  of  Feeling  or  Emotion,  33,  86. 

89.  Chaps.  4-6.  1.  Finally;  on  the  spot;  to  form  a 
plan.  2.  He  wandered  for  three  years.  3.  They  ad- 
vanced a  three  days'  journey.  4.  The  Menapii  stationed 
garrisons  on  this  side  of  the  Rhine.  5.  Having  tried 
every  resource  (all  things)  they  pretended  to  return  to 
their  own  abodes.  6.  Before  (priusquam)  crossing  the 
river  they  seized  all  the  vessels  of  the  Menapii.  7.  They 
crossed  the  Ehine  before  the  Menapii,  who  were  on  this 
side  of  the  river,  could  be  informed.  8.  No  confidence 
should  be  placed  in  (nothing  should  be  intrusted  to) 
the  Gauls.  9.  Travellers  are  compelled,  even  against 
their  will,  to  disclose'  what  they  have  heard.  10.  What 
regions  have  you  come  from  ?  11.  They  repent  of  their 
schemes.  12.  He  formed  a  plan  that  he  repented  of  on 
the  spot.  13.  They  often  have  to  (necesse)  repent  of 
schemes  which  they  enter  into.  14.  The  things  that  I 
suspected  would  happen  have  happened. 

Dative  of  Possessor,  67.    Relative  of  Characteristic,  149. 

90.  Chaps.  7-9.  1.  The  next  day  but  one ;  several  days 
before.     2.  We  do  not  refuse  to  contend  (subj.  w.  quin), 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  43 

if  we  are  provoked.  3.  Nor  are  we  the  first'  (adj.)  to 
make  war  upon  others.  4.  We  resist  anybody  that 
(those  (dat.)  whoever)  makes  war  on  us,  and  ask  for  no 
quarter  (nor  ask,  etc.).  5.  Let  not  (ne)  the  Eomans 
allow  (pres.  subj.)  us  to  be  driven  from  (ex)  the  lands 
that  we  possess.  6.  We  yield  to  the  immortal  gods 
alone,  to  whom  not  even  the  Suevi  are  equal.  7.  I  could 
have  no  friendship  with  you,  if  you  should  remain  in 
Gaul  (54).  8.  The  Germans  did  not  repent  of  their 
plea.  9.  We  are  the  only  ones  who  are  equal  to  the 
immortal  gods.  10.  There  is  no  one  whom  we  cannot 
conquer.  11.  The  Ubii  have  lands  in  Gaul.  12.  I  have 
friends  at  home.  13.  Germans  had  settled  in  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Ubii  several  years  before.  14.  The  ambas- 
sadors returned  to  Caesar  the  next  day  but  one. 

Cum-concessiye,  61.  Ablative  of  Source  or  Origin,  20. 
91.  Chaps.  10-12.  1.  To  tend  in  the  same  direction,  have 
the  same  purpose ;  to  give  security  on  oath.  2.  There  are 
[some]  of  these  nations  that  subsist  on  fish  and  birds' 
eggs.  3.  We  earnestly  entreat^  you  not  to  advance  (lest 
you  advance)  further.  4.  We  beg^  you  to  send  forward 
[some]  horsemen.  5.  If  the  Ubii  will  give  us  security 
on  oath,  we  will  accept  the  terms  (use  the  condition)  that 
you  propose.  6.  Here  (hither)  they  assembled  the  next 
day  in  great  numbers.  7.  Tell  the  prefects  not  to  irritate 
the  enemy.  8.  Although  the  number  of  our  cavalry  was 
more^  than  five  thousand  (gen.),  the  enemy  made  an  attack 
upon  them.  9.  Although  they  had  sought  for  a  truce, 
they  killed  seventy-four  of  our  men.  10.  Although  our 
men  feared  nothing,  they  were  quickly  thrown  into  dis- 
order.    11.  Piso  was  born  of  noble  stock. 


44  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  iy. 

Dum  (until),  173.    Double  Questions,  145. 

92.  Chaps.  13,  14.  1.  Elders  ;  it  is  the  height  of  folly. 
2.  Whether  ...  or  ...  or ;  contrary  to  what  had  been 
said ;  no  time  (room).  3.  It  was  the  height  of  folly  to 
wait  until  the  enemy  had  formed  their  plans.  4.  It  is 
very  foolish  to  wait  until  the  cavalry  return.  5.  The 
next  day  in  the  morning  the  chiefs  came  to  Caesar  to 
clear  themselves.  6.  Caesar  ordered  them  to  be  detained 
until  a  battle  should  be  [fought].  7.  Although  (cum) 
the  chiefs  came  as  (pro)  ambassadors,  Caesar  detained 
them.  8.  It  is  the  height  of  folly  to  let  a  single  (unus) 
day  go  by.  9.  We  know  not  (nescio)  whether  it  is 
better  to  do  this  or  that.  10.  Is  it  (use  -ne)  better  to  hold 
a  council  or  to  take  up  arms  ?  11.  He  will  arrive  at  the 
camp  before  we  can  tell  what  is  going  on  (171).  12.  The 
soldiers  burst  into  the  camp  before  we  could  tell  what 
was  going  on. 

Causal  Clauses  with  quod,  etc.,  49.    Dative  with  Compounds,  64. 

93.  Chaps.  15,  16.  1.  All  to  a  man;  opportunity  to 
depart ;  to  have  the  ability  and  the  courage.  2.  Is  it 
better  (praestat)  to  cross  the  Rhine  or  to  remain  in 
camp  ?  3.  They  threw  away  their  arms  (abl.  abs.)  and 
rushed  out  of  camp.  4.  Overcome  with  fear  they  cast 
themselves  into  the  river.  5.  We  were  all  safe  to  a  man, 
[only]  a  very  few  being  wounded.  6.  They  wished  to 
remain  with  Caesar  because  they  feared  punishment 
from  (of)  the  Grauls.  7.  For  many  reasons  Caesar  de- 
termined that  the  war  must  be  finished.  8.  He  thought 
he  must  cross  (pass.)  the  Rhine  because  the  Germans 
were  easily  induced  to  come  into  Gaul.  9.  The  Ger- 
mans feared  for  their  own  affairs  because  the  Romans 


t  u^ 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  45 

had  the  courage  to  cross  the  Rhine.  10.  The  Ubii 
begged  for  aid  because  they  were  hard-pressed  by  the 
Suevi.  11.  The  rest'  were  not  in  the  battle  because  they 
had  crossed  the  river.  12.  We  earnestly  beg  you  to  send 
us  aid'. 

Purpose  Clauses  with  ut  and  ne,  139. 

94.  Chaps.  17,  18.  1.  Consistent  with  (one's)  dignity. 
2.  The  (more)  .  .  .  the  (more) ;  in  ten  days  after  .  .  . ; 
from  the  time  when.  ...  3.  To  cross  the  Ehine  in  boats 
is  not  consistent  with  Caesar's  dignity.  4.  Therefore  a 
bridge  must  be  built.  5.  The  bridge  was  built  that  the 
army  might  be  led  over.  6.  Logs  were  driven  in  not 
vertically,  but  sloping.  7.  The  greater  the  violence  of 
the  water,  the  more  tightly  are  these  logs  held  together. 
8.  Piles  were  driven  to  break  the  force  of  the  stream. 
9-  And  also  (atque)  that  trunks  of  trees  sent  by  the  bar- 
barians might  not  injure  the  bridge.  10.  The  bridge 
was  finished  in  ten  days  after  it  was  begun  (to  be  built). 
11.  Caesar  left  a  guard  at  the  bridge  that  the  barbarians 
might  not  break  it  down.  12.  The  Sugambri  carried  off 
all  their  possessions  into  the  woods,  because  the  bridge 
was  built. 

Indirect  Discourse,  106.    Tenses  of  the  Infinitive,  113. 

95.  Chaps.  19,  20.  1.  After  (posteaquam)  the  Suevi 
had  learned  that  Caesar  was  building  a  bridge,  they  held 
a  council.  2.  Remove  from  your  towns  and  put  all  your 
possessions  in  the  woods.  3.  Csesar  found  out  that  the 
Suevi  had  put  their  wives  and  children  in  the  woods, 
4.  and  that  all  who  could  bear  (sitbj.)  arms  were  assem- 
bling. 5.  After  (posteaquam)  Caesar  had  punished'  the 
Sugambri,  he  withdrew  into  Gaul.     6.  He  spent  eighteen 


46  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  iv. 

days  in  all  on  the  other  side  of  the  Rhine.  7.  In  almost 
all  the  Gallic  wars  auxiliaries  have  been  furnished  to  our 
enemies  from  Britain.  8.  It  will  be  of  great  advantage, 
if  only  we  ascertain  {fut.  perf.  ind.)  what  nations  inhabit 
Britain.  9.  Caesar  thought  that  he  might  learn  from 
traders  what  harbors  there  were  suitable  for  warships. 
10.  He  summoned  traders  to  him  to  find  out  how  large 
the  island  was. 

Relative  of  Purpose  and  Cause,  143,  51.    Genitive  of  Value,  83. 

96.  Chaps.  21,  22.  1.  As  soon  as  possible;  to  attach 
one's  self  to  Caesar.  2.  Transports ;  galleys ;  whatever 
(of)  ships ;  to  make  liberal  promises.  3.  Ambassadors 
came  to  say  that  they  would  give  hostages.  4.  The  in- 
fluence of  Commius  among  the  Atrebates  was  regarded 
[as]  of  great  value.  5.  I  regard  his  influence  as  of  small 
(parvus)  value.  6.  Of  how  much  (quantus)  value  do  you 
regard  his  influence  ?  7.  Visit  what  states  you  can,  and 
tell  them  I  am  coming  soon.  8.  I  will  examine  all  the 
places,  as  far  as  opportunity  is  offered  me,  seeing  that  I 
dare  (who  dare)  not  go  ashore  (out  of  the  ship).  9.  The 
Morini  came  to  excuse  themselves  on  the  ground  that 
(because)  they  were  barbarians.  10.  We  come  to  promise 
to  do  whatever  you  (shall)  order.  11.  What  galleys  we 
have  besides  we  shall  leave  on  the  coast  of  Gaul. 

Passives  used  Impersonally,  101.    Dative  of  Agent,  63. 

97.  Chaps.  23,  24.  1.  To  go  on  board  a  ship,  —  embark ; 
to  go  ashore,  —  disembark.  2.  Military  science ;  seaman- 
ship; promptly.  3.  Having  gone  on  board  (use  a  cum- 
clause),  they  waited  at  anchor  till  (dum)  the  weather 
should  be  suitable  for  sailing.     4.  It  is  by  no  means  a 


FOR   ORAL  TRANSLATION.  47 

suitable  place  for  disembarking,  where  weapons  can  be 
thrown  from  the  cliffs  (higher  places)  to  the  shore. 
5.  Both  military  science  and  especially'  seamanship  de- 
mand that  all  commands  be  executed  promptly.  6.  The 
Romans  could  not  station  their  ships  except  in  deep 
[water].  7.  They  had  to  jump  down  from  the  ships  with 
their  hands  encumbered.  8.  The  Britons  had  i,o  advance 
a  little  into  the  water.  9.  Our  men  had  to  keep  their 
footing  amid  (in)  the  waves,  weighed  down  with  the 
weight  of  their  arms.  10.  The  enemy,  on  the  other 
hand  (autem)  with  their  limbs  free,  could  hurl  weapons 
from  dry  [ground]. 

Imperfect  of  Customary  or  Repeated  Action,  98.    Ablative  of 
Means  or  Instrument,  11. 

98.  Chaps.  25,  26.  1.  To  retreat,  —  fall  back  ;  to  do  one's 
duty ;  to  reach,  ("  make  ")  the  island.  2.  The  galleys  were 
removed  a  little  from  the  transports  and  put  in  motion 
with  oars.  3.  The  enemy  were  dislodged  by  slings,  ar- 
rows, [and]  (60)  heavy  missiles  hurled  from  the  galleys. 
4.  If  you  do  not  wish  to  be  frightened  by  the  heavy  mis- 
siles, fall  back  just  a  little.  5.  He  at  least'  who  carried 
the  eagle  did  his  duty  to  the  state.  6.  If  you  do  not  jump 
down  out  of  the  ships,  you  will  betray  the  eagle  to  the 
enemy.  7.  We  could  not  follow  our  own  standards,  but  we 
flocked  to  any  (whatever)  that  we  came  across.  8.  The 
enemy  would  surround  some  as  they  came  (coming)  out 
of  the  ships  in  scattered  groups.  9.  When  Caesar  ob- 
served this  (which),  he  sent  up  [some]  skiffs  filled  with 
soldiers,  as  a  relief  to  those  in  distress.  10.  Our  men 
put  the  enemy  to  flight,  but  did  not  follow  them  up, 
because  they  had  no  cavalry. 


48  C^SAR:    GALLIC   WAR,   BOOK  IV. 

Substantive  Clause  of  Result,  157.     Ablative  of  Separation,  19. 

99.  Chaps.  27-30.  1.  As  soon  as;  in  the  character  of 
an  ambassador.  2.  Three  days  after ;  to  confer  together ; 
to  renew  the  war.  3.  The  barbarians  arrested  Commius 
as  soon  as  he  had  left  (gone  out  of)  his  ship,  and  put  him 
in  chains,  although  (cum)  he  had  come  to  them  in  the 
character  of  an  ambassador.  4.  If  you  lay  all  the  blame 
on  the  multitude,  you  cannot  be  pardoned  (impers.). 
5.  The  storm  is  so  great  that  the  ships  cannot  keep  their 
course.  6.  Some  of  the  vessels  were  driven  back  to  the 
same  place  they  had  started  from  (whence  they  had 
started),  and  some  cast  anchor.  7-  It  happens  that  the 
full  moon  causes  very  high  tides.  8.  It  happened  that 
Caesar  did  not  know  (;^escio)  that  the  full  moon  causes 
very  high  tides.  9.  So  great  was  the  panic  in  (of)  our 
army  that  the  Britons  renewed  the  war.  10.  It  is  evident 
that  the  ships  are  useless  for  sailing  when  their  rigging 
is  lost.  11.  Let  us  keep"  (hort.  subj.,  165)  them  from 
supplies.     12.  They  kept  our  men  from  [getting]  grain. 

13.  They  prevented^  their  return  (them  from  return). 

14.  The  best  thing  to  do  (170)  is  to  keep  them  from  sup- 
plies and  prevent  their  return. 

Ablative  with  utor,  24.    Ablative  of  Place  Where  and  Whence,  14, 15. 

100.  Chaps.  31-34.  1.  Some  new  plan ;  a  little  too  far ; 
by    night.       2.    In    that   direction;     in    all    directions. 

3.  Greater  than  usual ;   for  several  days  in  succession. 

4.  It  was  necessary  to  use  the  timber  of  the  disabled 
ships  for  repairing  the  others.  5.  We  see  a  larger 
cloud  of  dust  than  usual  in  that  direction  (abl)  in  which 
(ace.)  the  legion  marched.  6.  When  these  cohorts  had 
set  out  in  that  direction,  the  other  cohorts  immediately 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  49 

followed  them.  7.  While  (dum)  our  men  were  engaged 
in  reaping,  the  enemy,  who  were  skulking  in  the  woods, 
suddenly  attacked  them.  8.  At  first'  they  ride  around 
in  all  directions  and  then  (deinde)  work  their  way  in 
among  the  horsemen.  9.  Then  they  leap  down  from  their 
chariots,  and  the  drivers  withdraw  from  the  battle. 
10.  They  can,  even  on  a  steep  downward  slope,  rein  in 
their  horses  [when]  at  full  gallop  (spurred  on).  11.  The 
enemy  had  halted  in  that  place.  12.  For  several  days  in 
succession  the  enemy  were  prevented  by  a  storm  from 
[offering]  battle.  13.  There  is  a  great  opportunity  to 
free  our  country  forever,  if  we  drive  the  Romans  out 
of  the  island. 

Concessive  clauses  with  etsi,  52. 

101.  Chaps.  35-38.  1.  To  set  sail;  to  give  battle;  to 
renew  the  war.  2.  Although  the  enemy  can  escape 
danger  by  their  rapidity,  nevertheless  our  men  will 
give  battle.  3.  The  thirty  horsemen  of  Avhom  men- 
tion has  been  made  before,  pursued  the  enemy,  and 
killed  several  of  them.  4.  The  voyage  ought  not  to  be 
exposed  to  the  equinoctial  storm.  5.  Although  they  set 
sail  at  midnight,  they  nevertheless  reached  port  in 
safety  (adj.).  6.  If  you  do  not  wish  (are  unwilling)  to 
be -killed,  lay  down  your  arms.  7.  Although  they  did 
not  wish  to  be  killed,  they  did  not  lay  down  their  arms. 
8.  About  six  thousand  men  assembled  for  the  defence  of 
(ut,  etc.)  three  hundred.  9.  After  our  cavalry  came  in 
sight,  the  enemy  threw  down  their  arms  and  fled. 
10.  We  have  no  place  to  retreat  to  (whither  we  may 
retreat).  11.  The  year  before  the  Morini  had  used  the 
swamps  as  a  place  of  refuge. 


FOR  WRITTEN   TRANSLATION. 


BOOK  I. 

Note. —A  superior  figure  (e.g.  Thosei)  put  after  a  word  applies  to  that  word 
alone ;  put  before  a  word,  applies  to  two  or  more  immediately  following.  A  supe- 
rior s  (e.g.  surpass^)  is  a  reference  to  the  Table  of  Synonyms,  p.  193.  In  the  notes 
literal  translations  and  idioms  are  printed  in  Italics;  the  numbers  refer  to  the 
Grammatical  Index,  p.  205,  unless  otherwise  specified.  Cf.  =  compare ;  w.  =  with ; 
other  abbreviations  will  be  readily  understood. 

102.  Chaps.  1-5.  1.  The  Belgse,  who  inhabit  one  of 
the  three  parts  of  Gaul,  are  the  bravest  of  all  the  Gauls, 
because  they  do  not  import  those  things  which  enfeeble 
the  character. 

2.  Those^  who  surpass'  all  their  neighbors  ^in  courage 
hold  the  supremacy  of  all  Gaul.  Whence^  it  happens' 
'*that  they  are  incessantly  waging  war  with  the  Germans. 

3.  ^Having  bought  up  a  large  number  of  wagons,  and 
having  completed  all  other  preparations,^  they  selected 
Orgetorix  ^to  undertake  an  embassy  to  the  states. 

4.  At  that  time  Casticus,  a  Sequanian,  who  had  seized 
the  throne  in  his  own  state,  ^and  also  Dumnorix,  an 
^duan,  to  whom  Orgetorix  had  given  his  daughter  in^ 
marriage,  influenced'^  by  the  argument  of  Orgetorix, 
"exchanged  pledges  with  each  other. 

102.  1  Use  a  form  of  is.  —  2  Abl.of  specification,  21.  —3  Froyn  lohich 
things,  abl.  of  cause,  5.  —  ^  Substantive  clause  of  result,  157.  —  ^  Use 
two  abl.  abs.  clauses,  or  cum.-c\siuses.  —  ^  Things.  — "^  Ct.  ad  eas 
res  c5nflciendas.  —  8  Atque. — ^  Into.  — 10  p^rt.  agreeing  w.  two 
uouns,  37.  — 11  Cf.  inter  se  fldem  dant. 

50 


FOE,   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  61 

103.  Chaps.  6-10.  1.  One  route  is  difficult,  because  a 
liigli  mountain  overhangs ;  the  other  is  easy,  because  it 
is  near  the  Rhone,  over^  which  is  a  bridge. 

2.  ^All  preparations  are  made,  and  a  day  appointed', 
^on  which  they  are  to  cross  the  Rhone  by  the  bridge 
Hhat  extends  from  Geneva,  because  this  route'  is  the 
easier. 

3.  When  Caesar  was  informed  of  their  approach,  he 
hastened  ^from  Rome  ^in  order  to  intercept^  them.  To 
the  ambassadors,  Vho  had  been  sent  to  him,  he  replied 
that  he  ^did  not  think  the  Helvetians  ^^would  march 
through  the  province  without  [doing]  injury. 

4.  Nevertheless,  he  named'  a  day  ^^for  the  ambassadors 
to  come  again,  and,  meanwhile,  ^^having  extended  a  wall 
and  a  ditch  from  the  lake  to  the  mountain,  and  having 
posted  garrisons  ^^here  and  there,  and  fortified  redoubts, 
^%e  informed  the  ambassadors,  when  they  had  come 
back,  that  he  should  prevent  them  ^^if  they  attempted'  to 
march  ^^by  that  route. 

5.  ^^In  order  that  they  might  more  easily  march 
through  the  country  of  the  Sequanians,  they  gave  hos- 
tages to  them  ^^to  pass  through  their  territories  without 
injury. 

103.  1  In.  —  2Xwo  verbs  connected  by  "  and  "  are  often  best  rendered 
by  part,  and  verb  without  "  and."  Here  put  the  first  clause  in  the  abl. 
abs.  —  ^Rel.  clause  of  purpose,  143.  —  ^Extending. — ^  ^bl.  without 
prep.,  15.  — 6  Purpose  clause  w.  ut,  139.  — ''  Interci^io.  —  ^  Having 
been  sent.  —  9  Pres.  inf.  —  lo  Ywt.  inf.  —  n  On  which  day,  etc. ;  see  n.  3. 
—  12 See  Ex.  102,  n.  5.-13  Expressed  by  prefix  of  verb.  — i^  When  the 
ambassadors  had  come  back,  he  showed,  etc. — i^  When  a  cond.  sent, 
occurs  in  ind.  disc,  always  consider  what  the  direct  form  would  be; 
here,  if  you  shall  have  attempted  .  .  .  I  shall  pi^event.  Then  follow  the 
rules  for  change  of  mood  and  sequence  of  tenses,  56.  — 16  See  23. — 
I''  Quo,  because  of  the  comp.,  140.  —  is  Purpose  clause  w.  ut. 


52       '  C^SAR:    GALLIC    WAR,    BOOK   I. 

104.  Chaps.  11-15.  1.  Caesar,  since  he  could  not  defend 
himself  from  the  ^duans,  sent  an  ambassador  to  them 
^to  say  that^  he  had  always  ^served  their  interests  so  well 
that^  they  ought'  not  to  attack'  his  army. 

2.  nVhen  Caesar  was  asked"  ^in  what  direction  the 
Arar  flowed,  he  said,  ^^^You  cannot  tell  by  the  eye,  be- 
cause it  flows  with  such''  extraordinary  slowness." 

3.  *rhat  part  of  the  army^  which  had  hidden  in  the 
forests,  ^after  the  battle  was  fought,  began"  to  build  a 
bridge  over  the  river  in  order  that  they  might  attack" 
Caesar  ^^when  he  did  not  expect  them. 

4.  Divico  said  to  Caesar  that  "as  for  his  having  built  a 
bridge  over  the  Arar  in  one  day,  ^^he  should  not  on  that 
account"  despise  the  courage  of  the  Helvetians,  who  were 
alarm ed^^  at  his  sudden  arrival. 

5.  Caesar  "made  the  following  reply :  that  he  remem- 
bered the  events  which  the  ambassadors  had  mentioned, 
and  on  that  account  ^^was  very  indignant ;  that,  even  ^^if 
he  had  committed  any  injury,  he  could  not  forget  that 
the  ^duans  had  forcibly  attempted  ^^to  march  through 
the  province ;  that,  nevertheless,  ^4f  they  should  apolo- 
gize to  him  for  their  recent  injuries,  he  would  not  punish" 
them. 

104.  1  Who  should  say. — 2  Note  the  difference  between  these  two 
"  thats."  — 3  Deserved  so  well  of  them.  —  ^  Use  this  order,  Caesar,  when 
he  was  asked.  For  "  said  "  use  inquit,  inserted  in  the  direct  quotation. 
—  5  Ind.  question,  146.  —  <^  It  cannot  be  judged.  —  ^  Tain.  —  8  Which 
part  .  .  .  that.  For  position  of  rel.  clause,  see  153. — ^Abl.  abs. — 
i^Cf.  inopinantes.  —  ^^  Because  he  had  built,  subjunc.  in  ind.  disc, 
108.  — 12  x^ef  jiijji  jiot  despise ;  subjunc.  for  imper.  of  dir.  disc,  108.  — 
13  Subjunc.  by  attraction,  162.  — 14  Jieplied  thus.  Study  carefully  the 
rules  for  ind.  disc,  106.  — i^Cf.  gravius  ferre.  — 16  A  condition  con- 
trary to  fact  (unreal)  retains  its  mood  and  tense  in  ind,  disc.  —  i^  Use 
noun.  — 18  See  Ex.  103,  n.  15. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  53 

105.  Chaps.  16-20.  1.  When  Caesar  observed  that  the 
^diians  were  not  collecting  the  grain  which  they  had 
promised,^  and  that  there  was  not  a  sufficient^  store  of 
provender  for  his  army,  he  summoned^  their  leading  men, 
and  complained  because  at  so  'critical  a  time  they  had 
not  relieved'*  him. 

2.  Liscus  had  no  doubt  that  the  magistrates  themselves 
by  violent  harangues^  prevented  the  common  people 
^from  using'  the  grain  which  had  been  collected^ 

3.  Caesar  ^asked  many  questions  of  Liscus  and  others  ; 
he  found  [it]  to  be  true  that  Dumnorix  was  ^in  great 
favor  with  the  common  people  ;  that  his  wife  was  a 
Helvetian,  and  that  his  sister  ^^had  been  given  in  mar- 
riage to  a  Helvetian ;  [and]  that  he  commanded  the 
cavalry  which  started^^  the  flight  in  an  unsuccessful 
skirmish  ^%at  happened  ^^a  few  days  before. 

4.  When  all  these  things  had  been  done  "without 
Caesar's  knowledge,  he  thought  there  was  sufficient 
reason  ^Vhy  he  should  summon^  Divitiacus  to  him  and 
urge  him  ^%o  take  measures  concerning  Dumnorix. 

5.  Divitiacus  ^Vas  much  pained  at  this,  and  begged^ 
Caesar  ^^not  to  pass  too  severe  a  sentence  upon  his 
brother.  Moved  by  his  entreaties,  he  summoned  Dum- 
norix, told  him  ^Vhat  fault  he  found  in  him,  and  advised 
him  ^to  avoid  all  grounds  of  suspicion  in  future. 

105.  iSee  Ex.  104,  n.  4.  — ^Subjimc.  in  ind.  disc. — ^  Lai^ge  enough. 

—  "^Subjunc.  w.  quod  denoting  reason  *'on  another's  authority,"  49. 

—  5  Sing.  —  6  Cf .  ne  conferant.  —  ^  See  Ex.  104,  n.  13.  —  8  Sought 
many  [things].  — '^  kh\.  of  quality,  18.  —  i^Cf.  nuptum  conlocasse. 

—  iiifac^e  a  beginning  o/.  — i^Use  part.  — 13  See  22.  — i-^Cf.  insci- 
entibus  ipsis.  —  is  ind.  quest.,  146.  —  ig  statuo.  —  i"  Took  much  pain 
from.  — 18  Lqsi  ]iQ  should  decide  anything  more  severe.  —  i^  What  [things] 
he  blamed,  ind.  quest.  —  20  j^ot  inf. 


54  C^SAR:    GALLIC   WAR,   BOOK   I. 

106.  Chaps.  21-26.  1.  On  the  same  day,  Caesar  sent 
Considius  with  scouts  to  ascertain  Vhat  the  design  of 
the  enemy  was.  He  himself  ^formed  a  line  of  battle  and 
waited  for  Considius.  ^The  latter,  ^not  knowing^  that 
Labienus  held  the  mountain,  reported  to  Csesar  that  it 
was  held  by  the  enemy.  Late  in  the  day  Caesar  learned 
that  he  ^was  panic-stricken,  and  had  reported  Vhat  he 
had  not  seen  ^just  as  if  he  had  seen  it. 

2.  Caesar,  either^  because  he  thought  he  ought^  to  dis- 
tribute grain  to  the  army,  or  because^  he  saw  that  the 
Helvetians  had  changed  their  plans,"  ^^seized  a  higher 
position  and  fortified  a  camp  there. 

3.  The  Helvetians  ^^made  an  attack  upon  the  camp,  but 
were  repulsed.  Then  Caesar  ^^formed  a  triple  line  of 
battle,  and  waited  for  a  second  attack.  The  Gauls  ^^drew 
their  swords  and  "advanced  up  to  the  hill.  Our  men 
from  their  higher  position  threw  their  javelins  against 
the  advancing  phalanx,  and  pierced  through  and  pinned 
together  the  enemy's  shields,  ^^so  that  they,  %ot  being 
able  to  fight  with  ease  ^^with  their  left  arms  shackled, 
threw  away  their  shields,  and  fought  with  their  bodies 
unprotected.  ^^The  fight  was  kept  up  till  late  in  the 
night.  But  finally  the  enemy,  weary  with  wounds,  with- 
drew. 


106.  1  What  of  design  was  tojhe  en^my,  ind.  quest.  — 2  Mak^  t.hf^  fit^ 
clause  an  abl^bs.  — s  Hie  or  ille  ?  See  132.  —  ^  Since  he  did  not  know. 
^^^^^^TTaving  been  terrified  by  fear  had  reported.  —  6  Dependent  clause  in 
ind.  disc.  108.  — ''Do  not  try  to  translate  this  clause  literally ;  find  the 
proper  phrase  in  the  text.  — «  Oportet.  _  9  E6  quod.  — ^  Use  ahl. 
abs.  and  verb,  of  course  omitting  **  and  "  or  "  but."  —  n  Cf.  sub  .  .  . 
aciem  successerunt.  — 12  mi  ut,  like  multi  ut  in  chap.  xxv.  Is 
this  a  purpose  or  a  result  clause?  —  '^^ Since  they  were  not,  —  ^^AM. 
abs.,  denoting  what?  — IS 7^  i(,«5yoi(^/t^. 


^OU   WRITTEN  TRANSLATION.  66 

107.  Chaps.  27-31.  1.  While  the  Helvetians  were  await- 
ing Caesar's  arrival,  they  collected  all  the  slaves  who  had 
fled  for  refuge  to  them. 

2.  ^When  Caesar  found'  out  that  about  five  thousand 
men  had  left^  the  camp  and  were  hastening  towards  the 
Rhine,  he  ordered  them  to  return  to  the  place  ^they  had 
started  from. 

3.  "^At  your  request  I  will  grant  you  permission  to 
rebuild  the  houses  that  you  have  burned,^  and'  to  receive 
the  ^duans  into  ''the  same  condition  of  rights  and 
liberties  that  you  yourself  enjoy." 

4.  The  ambassadors  left'  their  homes'  Vith  the  design 
of  asking'  Caesar  ^to  appoint  a  day  for  a  council'  of  all 
the  states  of  Gaul.  ^^They  themselves  wished  to  treat 
with  him  in  secret  about  the  safety  of  their  states. 
There  were  two  parties  in^^  Gaul  that  contended  for  the 
mastery,  ^^one  of  which  invited  the  Germans  to  cross  the 
Ehine. 

5.  The  Gauls,  crushed  by  the  battle,  were  compelled 
to  give  hostages.  Divitiacus  was  the  only  one  ^^who 
could  not  be  induced  to  take  the  oath.  Nevertheless,  he 
thought  that  Ariovistus,  a  passionate,  reckless  man,^^  as 
soon  as  the  Gauls  were  conquered,  ^^would  practice  every 
kind  of  cruelty  upon  them. 

107.  1  Cf .  dum  ea  conquiruntur.    Observe  the  mood  and  tense, 

72.  — 2Cf.  Ex.  104,  n.  '^.  —  '^Gone  out  from.  — "^  Whence  they  had 
sto?'iec?.  —  5  Cf .  petentibus  Aeduis  .  .  .  concessit. —«  Siibj.  by  at- 
traction, 162.  — '^n  equal  condition  .  .  .  and  you  yourselves  are. — 
8  With  this  design  that  they  might  ask.  Put  *'  with  this  design  "  at  the 
beginning.  —  ^  Not  inf.  —  lo  The  next  two  sentences  maybe  put  in  the 
indirect  form  as  depending  upon  a  verb  of  saying  understood.  —  ii  Of. 
—  12  Of  ivhich  one.  —  is  Rel.  clause  of  characteristic  after  unus,  149.  — 
14  Put  the  noun  before  the  adjs.  —  is  Cf.  in  e6s  .  .  .  edere. 


56  C^SAR:    GALLIC   WAR,   BOOK   I. 

108.  Chaps.  32-36.  1.  The  Sequanians  alone  remained 
silent,  doing  none  of  the  things  that  the  others'  did,  not 
even  asking'  Caesar  for  aid.'  The  reason  of  this  be- 
havior^ was  that  they  were  wholly^  in  the  power'  of 
Ariovistus,  whom  they  had  received  into  their  towns, 
and  ^whose  cruelty  they  dreaded,  even  when  he  was 
absent.     Wherefore  their  lot  was  a  very  hard  [one]. 

2.  It  is  disgraceful  under  such  a  rule  [as  that]  of  the 
Eoman  people,  that  men  *who  have  been  called'  brothers^ 
by  the  senate  ^should  be  annoyed  by  Ariovistus,  who,  ^if 
he  should  lead  a  great  number  of  men  into  Gaul,  %ould 
not  refrain  from  doing  ^such  things  as  the  Cimbri  and 
Teutoni  have  done. 

3.  Wherefore^^  Caesar  "requested'  Ariovistus  to  come 
to  a  conference,  and  treat  with  him  about  ^^matters  of  the 
highest  interest  to  both ;  but  he  demurred, ^^  and  said  that 
he  didn't  know  what  business^^  Csesar^^  had  in  Gaul 
anyhow ;  that  he  had  conquered'  the  ^duans  and  made 
^^them  tributaries,  and  that  the  ^^name  of  brothers  given 
by  the  Eoman  people  ^^would  do  them  no  good ;  that,  ^^as 
to  Caesar's  attempting'  to  dictate  to  him  how  he  should 
exercise^  his  rights,  he  (Caesar)  would  not  contend  with 
him  ^^except  to  his  own^^  ruin'. 


108.  iRes.  — 2Adj.— 3  Of  whom  .  .  .  absent  the  cruelty .  —  ^  Having 
been  called.  —  ^  Pred.  ace,  34.  —  6  Pres.  inf.,  subject  "  men."  —  '*  Second 
form  of  condition,  64.  —  8  cf .  sibi  .  .  .  temperatures  .  .  .  quin  .  .  . 
exirent,  and  note  change  of  tense.— ^  Those  [things]  which.  —  i^  On 
account  of  lohich  thing.  —  ii  Note  the  construction  w.  postulS. — 
12  The  highest  things  of  both. — 13  Qravor,  part.  —  i^  partitive  gen., 
81.  — 15  Dat.  of  possessor,  67.  — 16  Xwo  aces.,  same  person  or  thing,  34. 
—  "^"^  Fraternal  name  of  the  Roman  people.  —  is  Would  be  far  away 
from  them.— -'^^ Because f  -etc.  Look  out  for  the  pronouns,  136, 137. 
—20  cr«e.  —  21  Without.  —  22  ipse. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  67 

109.  Chaps.  37-40.  1.  Greatly  alarmed  at  ^these  pro- 
ceedings, they  think  they  ^ought  to  hasten  "for  fear  that, 
if  the  Treviri  should  attempt'  to  cross  the  Rhine  and 
^form  a  junction  with  the  forces  of  Ariovistus,  ^they 
could  not  easily  be  resisted. 

2.  While  the  army  was  encamped  near  this  town,  the 
soldiers  were  seized  with  a  sudden  panic,  because  [some] 
traders  had  said  that  the  Germans  were  men  of  remark- 
able valor.  ^Some  of  them  were  so  frightened  that  they 
made  their  wills,  and  others  hid  in  tents  and  said  they 
wanted  to  go  home. 

3.  Csesar  ^called  a  counciP  of  the  centurions,  and  up- 
braided them  severely  because  they  attempted^  to  dictate 
to  him,^  their  commander :  "  ^^Why  should  Ariovistus  so 
rashly  ^^f ail  in  his  duty  ?  When  the  Cimbri  were  de- 
feated' by  Marius,  the  soldiers  seemed  ^^to  have  deserved 
no  less  praise  than  the  centurions.  If  you  should  inquire 
^^why  the  flight  of  the  Gauls  took  place,  you  would  find' 
that  they  ^^were  tired  out  by  the  length  of  the  war,  and 
were  caught  ^^by  a  stratagem  for  which  there  was  no 
chance  against  our  skilled  soldiers.  I  know  that  the 
tenth  legion,  ^^in  which  I  have  the  greatest  confidence, 
will  never  despair  of  their  commander,  or  inquire'  in 
what  direction  he  leads  them,  but  will  follow  him,  even 
if  nobody  else  does.^''^^ 

109.  1  Which  things ;  put  first.  —  ^Impers.  —  ^Ne,— 4  fT^iiYe  them- 
selves.—  ^  It  could  less  easily  be  resisted  to  them.  —  ^  Of  lohom  some 
[others].  — '^  Ahl.  abs.  — Mnd.  or  subj.?  49.  — 9Ei  or  sibi?  137.— 
^^  Note  that  the  following  is  direct  discourse,  while  the  passage  in 
chap,  xl.,  upon  which  it  is  based,  is  indirect. — ^^  Depai't  from ;  pres. 
subj.,  deliberative,  164.  — 12  Meriti  [esse],  agreeing  w.  milites,  119. 
—  isjud.  quest. — i^Use  part.  —  '^^  For  which  stratagem  .  .  .  by  that, 
153. -16  Of.  huic  legiSni .  .  .  m^Kime. -^ -^7  shall  follow » 


58  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  I. 

110.  Chaps.  41-44.  1.  The  soldiers  of  Caesar's  army 
were  so  moved  by  his  harangue  that  they  apologized  to 
him,  and  assured  him  that  they  would  carry  on  the  war 
^with  the  greatest  alacrity ;  their^  apology  was  accepted. 

2.  As^  Caesar  drew  near  to  Ariovistus,  ^ambassadors 
were  sent  to  and  fro  between  them,  and  finally  a  day 
was  appointed  for  a  conference.  To  this^  conference 
^each  took  ten  horsemen,  and  they  themselves  parleyed 
''on  horseback. 

3.  When  they  had  arrived  at  the  appointed  place, 
Caesar  at  the  outset  mentioned  the  great  favor  ^shown 
by  the  senate  to  Ariovistus  ^^in  styling  him  king,  and 
showed^  that,  although^^  he  had  no  just  grounds  for^ 
demanding^  such  a  favor,  the  Romans  would  take  away 
^from  him  nothing  that  they  had  given,  if  he  should 
return^  the  hostages  ^%nd  not  allow  any"  more  Germans 
to  cross  the  Rhine. 

4.  Ariovistus  made  a  brief  reply  to  Caesar's  demands : 
[saying]  that  he  ^^had  been  requested"  by  the  Gauls  them- 
selves to  cross  the  Ehine ;  that  he  had  imposed  tribute 
upon  them  by  the  laws"  of  war;  that  if  the  Eoman 
people  should  interfere^^  with  this  tribute,  he  would  not 
seek  their  friendship  a  second  time ;  that  he  knew  that 
Caesar's  death"  would  be  acceptable  to  many  leaders  of 
the  Romans. 

110.  N.B.  —  The  student  cannot  give  too  much  attention  to  the  effect 
of  the  order  of  words  in  a  Latin  sentence.  See  122.  In  general  the  order 
may  be  imitated  from  the  corresponding  passage  in  the  text.  —  i  Abl. 
of  manner,  ID.  — 2  Whose.  — ^ Cum.  —  ^  AW.  abs.  — 5  Which.— ^  They 
led  ten  apiece  (distrib.) .  —  ^  From  horses.  —  ^  When  it  was  come  through 
to.  — 9  0/.  — 10  Clause  w.  quod.  —  n  Cum,  61.  — 12  Dat.,  70.  — 13  piup. 
subjunc.  for  fut.  perf.  ind.  of  dir.  disc.  —  ^^]!^or  allow  any  Germans 
mores.  —  is  Had  crossed  .  .  .  being  requested. 


FOR    WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  59 

111.  Chaps.  45-53.  1.  Csesar  replied  that  he  could  not 
desert  his  most  meritorious  allies,  and  that  Gaul  ^did 
not  belong  to  Ariovistus  ^any  more  than  to  the  Roman 
people ;  that  they  had  not  even  imposed  tribute  upon 
the  Arverni,  when  they  had  conquered  them  in  war, 
and  that  according  to  the  decision  of  the  senate  all 
Gaul  ought  to  be  free. 

2.  Ariovistus  displayed^  such  insolence,  and  his  horse- 
men rode  up  so  near  to  Caesar,  that  Hhe  latter  broke  off 
the  conference.  ^The  former,  however,  ^asked  for  an- 
other conference,  but  Caesar  saw  no  reason  ''for  exposing 
himself  again^  to  such  savages ;  and  so  he  sent  as  ambas- 
sadors two  men  who  ^spoke  the  German  language  fluently 
to  report  what  Ariovistus  wished  to  say.  ^These  men 
were  put  in  confiuement  by  Ariovistus. 

3.  Caesar,  ^^having  observed  that  the  enemy  kept  them- 
selves in  camp,  inquired'  of  [some]  prisoners  why  they 
did  not  ^^offer  him  a  chance  to  fight.  ^^He  learned  that 
the  reason  was  that  they  thought  they  could  not  conquer 
before  the  new  moon.  He,  thinking^^  it  was  the  will  of 
heaven  that  his  own  soldiers  should  conquer,  whether  it 
were  new  moon  ^^or  not,  gave  the  signal  for  battle. 

4.  The  enemy  rushed  forward  so  suddenly'  that  our 
men  threw  away  their  javelins  and  fought  at  close 
quarters  with  swords.  At  last  the  enemy  turned  their 
backs,  and  did  not  stop  fleeing  till  they  reached^^  the 
river,  where  they  found  canoes  to  ^^cross  in. 

111.1  Was  not  of,  pred.  gen.  —  2  Rather.  —3  Used.  —  4  Hie.  —  5  Die. 

—  ^Requested  a  conference  again.  —  ''  Gen.  of  gerundive.  —  ^  Used  .  .  . 
much.  —  9  Who.  —  lo  When  (ubi)  he  had  observed,  174.  —  n  Make 
poioer  of  fighting  to  him.  — ^'^  He  found  this  catise,  because.  — '^^  Since 
he  thought.  —  i^  Necne.   In  a  direct  quest.  **  or  not "  would  be  annon, 

—  IS  Came  through  to,  —  ^^By  which  they  might  cross. 


60  C^SAR:    GALLIC   WAB,   BOOK   II. 


BOOK    11. 

112.  Chaps.  1-5.  1.  They  are  afraid"  that  Hf  all  Gaul 
is  subdued,  the  army  of  the  Eoman  people  ^will  winter 
among  the  Germans. 

2.  The  reasons  ^or  conspiring  were :  first",  because 
they  were  unwilling  ^that  our  army  should  be  led  among 
them^ ;  secondly,  because  they  were  indignant  that  royal 
power  was  commonly  usurped  by  the  more  powerful. 

3.  ''As  soon  as  Caesar  learned'  ^what  was  going  on,  he 
gave  it  in  charge  to  Quintus  Pedius  ^to  prepare  a  supply 
of  grain,  and  in  the  beginning  of  summer  he  sent  an  am- 
bassador ^to  inform  the  Senones  ^^that  he  had  moved  his 
camp. 

4.  Concerning  the  states  that  were  in  arms'  Caesar 
"gained  the  following  information :  that  the  Gauls  had 
been  prevented"  from  entering  within  the  territories  of 
the  Belgae ;  that  from  this  fact  it  resulted  ^^that  they  did 
not  know  %ow  large"  a  multitude  had  settled  there ;  that 
each  had  promised"  twenty  thousand  picked^^  men  ;  [and] 
that  the  Nervii,  who  were  furthest  off,  were  the  most 
cruel. 

112.  1  Express  this  clause  without  si.  —  2  Tlie  Eng.  fut.  after  **  fear  " 
is  expressed  by  the  Lat.  pres.  subj.,  142.  — 3  ^ot  dat.  — ^  xhese  quod- 
clauses  are  to  be  regarded  as  the  reasons  not  of  the  writer,  but  of 
those  who  were  conspiring;  see  49. — ^  Our  army  to  be  led,  comple- 
mentary inf.  The  Eng.  "  should  "  does  not  necessarily  imply  the  Lat. 
subjunctive.  —  ^Themselves.  — ''  When  first.  —  ^ind.  quest.,  146.  —  9  Not 
inf.  — 10  Remember  that  the  conjunction  "that  "in  ind.  disc,  is  not 
expressed  in  Lat.  —  '^^  Found  out  thus.  The  four  clauses  that  follow, 
each  beginning  with  "that,"  are  in  ind.  disc,  106.  — 12  a.  result  clause ; 
put  the  verb  in  the  perf.  subj.,  as  often  in  result  clauses  after  a  second- 
ary tense,  161.  — 13  Note  that  this  part,  agrees  with  "  thousand." 


FOR    WKITTEN   TRANSLATION.  61 

113.  Chaps.  6-11.  1.  Caesar,  ^having  waited  a  little 
while  near  Bibrax,^  ^a  town  which,  as  was  indicated  by 
smoke,  was  less  than  seven  miles  off,  hastened  %ith  all 
his  forces  towards  the  town  in  order  to  give'*  relief'  to 
Iccius. 

2.  When^  he  had  made  a  trial  [to  see]  what  his  men 
could  do  ^in  a  cavalry  skirmish,  he  found'  that  they  were 
not  inferior  to  the  enemy ;  and  ^having  pitched  his  camp 
on  a  hill  ^which  rose  gradually  from  the  plain,  and  ^hav- 
ing made  a  trench  at  each  side  of  the  hill,  at  right  angles 
with  it,  he  formed  his  line'  in  front  of  the  camp. 

3.  In  the  mean  time  the  enemy  attempted'  to  cross  a 
marsh  that  was  between  their  camp  and  ours,  ^^with  the 
design  of  attacking'  our  men.  The  latter,^^  attempting^^ 
with  the  greatest  boldness  to  surround  them  [while]  ob- 
structed in  the  marsh,  pushed  forward  into  a  more  un- 
favorable position,  and  were  repulsed  by  a  multitude  of 
weapons.' 

4.  Caesar,  having  been  informed  by  spies  that  the 
enemy  had  determined  to  abandon'  their  camp,  sent  an 
officer  ahead  ^^to  follow  them  up.  The  cavalry  ^having 
pursued  them  ^^for  several  miles,  attacked  their  rear. 
They,  however, ^^  stood  firm,  and  valiantly  sustained  the 
attack;  but  ^^those  in  front,  hearing  the  shouting,  fled 
^^in  confusion. 

113.  1  Remember  that  the  perf.  part,  of  a  dep.  verb  has  an  active 
sense.  —  2  Which  toicn.  —  ^  Abl.  of  accompaniment ;  with  or  without 
prep.?  2.  — 4Fer6.  — 5Ubi  w.  perf.  ind.,  174. —  6 Abl.  of  means,  not 
place.  —  ''Abl.  abs.  —  ^  Uge  part.  —  ^A  transverse  trench  having  been 
made,  etc.  — '^^  With  this  design  that  (ut),  141. —  H  Hi.  — 12  The  pres. 
part,  may  be  used,  or  — what  other  construction?  —  ^^  A  rel.  clause  of 
purpose,  143.  — 14 Ace.  of  extent,  29.  —  i^Autem  (postpositive).— 
16  The  former.  —  i*"  Confused. 


62  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  ii. 

114.  Chaps.  12-17.  1.  The  town  [of]  Koviodunumj  to 
which  they  had  retreated/  was  in  the  territories  of  the 
Suessiones.  ^In  order  to  storm'  this  town  Caesar  began' 
to  throw  up  a  mound'  and  set  up  towers,  which  move- 
ments^ so'  alarmed  the  Gauls  that  they  sent  ambassadors 
to  him. 

2.  ^After  the  dismissal  of  the  troops,  Divitiacus  said/ 
®in  behalf  of  the  Bellovaci,  that  they  had  been  forced  to 
undergo'  ^all  sorts  of  insults:  and  that  [those]  ^who 
understood'  the  designs  of  the  leaders  ^begged'  of  Caesar 
to  show^^  ^^his  characteristic  kindness  not  only  towards 
them  but  also  towards  all  the  Belgae. 

3.  ^^Caesar  next^^  made  inquiries  about  the  nature  and 
customs'  of  the  Nervii,  and  received  the  following  in- 
formation :  that  they  were  men  ^^of  great  valor,  ^because 
they  allowed'  no  wine  to  be  imported,  ^^by  which  they 
thought'  their  courage  was  enfeebled. 

4.  Certain  [men]  of  the  Belgae  who  were  marching 
along  with  Caesar  thought  that,  *^because  a  large  quan- 
tity^^  of  baggage  was  between  the  several  legions  of 
Caesar's  army,  ^^the  Nervii  would  have  no  trouble  ^^in 
attacking  the  first  legion  as  it  came  into  camp  ^Vhile 
still  hampered  with  luggage. 

114.  1  Retreat =se  recipere.— 2Use  ad  w.  gerundive.  — ^RSs.— 
^Troops  havi7ig  been  dismissed.  —  5 Verba  facio.  —  6 Begin  the  sen- 
tence with  this  phrase.  —  ^  All  insults.  —  ^  K  subordinate  clause  in 
ind.  disc,  108.  —  9  Peto  a.  —  lo  Use.  What  kind  of  a  clause  is  this? 
—  '^^ His  own;  poss.  pron. — ^2 in  this  order:  Next  Csesar  concerning, 
.  .  .  when{c\nn.)  he  inquired,  found  out  ^;iws.— 13  Deinde.  — i^Find 
in  the  grammar  the  difference  between  the  abl.  and  the  gen.  of  quality. 
15  Rel.  clause  of  cause  or  reason,  51.  What  other  reason  is  there  for 
using  the  subjunc.?  — ^6  Numerus.  — i?' jV^o^/iw^'  (nihil)  of  trouble  to 
the  N.  loould  be. —  '^^  While  {cMm)  the  first  legion  was  coming  into 
camp,  to  attack  this.  — ^^  Under  the  packs. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  63 

115.  Chaps.  18-23.  1.  The  Nerviihad  selected  as  a  place^ 
for  their  camp  a  hill  wooded  in^  the  upper  part,  within 
which  woods  they, kept  themselves  hidden^;  and  when 
they  saw  the  first  *part  of  our  baggage-train,  Vhich  was 
the  time  agreed  upon  ^for  making  an  attack  upon  the 
cavalry,  they  suddenly^  rushed  forth  from  the  woods  ^in 
full  force. 

2.  In  the  ^battle'  with  the  Nervii,  which  ^took  place 
between  two  hills,  the  Eoman  soldiers  were  much  embar- 
rassed on  account'  of  the  ^^uick  movements  of  the  enemy. 
Many  of  "the  former  were  busy^^  ^^fortifying  the  camp, 
and  not  a  few  were  a  ^'^considerable  distance  away  seek- 
ing materials.^^  Csesar,  however,  urged  them  ^%o  remem- 
ber their  former  valor  and  bravely  sustain  the  enemy's 
charge. 

3.  The  army'  could  not  be  formed  as  the  methods  of 
military  science^^  required,  because  the  character  of  the 
ground  was  such^^  that  the  view  was  obstructed  by 
hedges,  and  regular^^  reserves  could  not  be  posted ;  nor 
could  Caesar  alone  give^  all  the  [necessary]  orders. 
2^ After  the  Atrebates  had  been  driven  into  the  river,  our 
men  slew'  with  their  swords  a  large  part  of  them  ^as 
they  attempted'  to  cross. 


115.   lAppositive  with  "  hill."  — 2  Ab.— 3In  occulta. —4  See  39. 

—  ^  Which  time  had  been  agreed  upon.  — ^  Gen.  of  gerund,  90.  — "  With 
all  forces ;  abl.  of  accompaniment  without  cum.  When  may  cum  be 
omitted  ?  —  »  Nervian  battle.  —  ^  Fio.  — 1«  Quickyiess.  —  ^  lUe ;  what 
phrase  may  take  the  place  of  the  partitive  gen.?  — ^2  Use  the  part. as 
adj.  — 13  In  w.  gerundive,  93.  — 14  Superl.  of  long-e.  — is  Agger.— 
16  Not  inf. ;  this  is  a  purpose  clause.     **  Remember  "  =  hold  the  memory. 

—  17  Res.  —  18  Talis,  followed  by  result  clause  w.  ut,  155.  —  i9  Certus. 

—  20  Administro.  — 21  There  are  two  or  three  ways  of  expressing  this 
clause.  —  22  Attempting. 


64  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  ii. 

116.  Chaps.  24-28.  1.  The  camp-followers  who  had 
gone  out  ^by  the  decuman  gate  ^to  plunder,  when  they 
heard  the  shouts  of  the  light-armed  infantry,  were  panic- 
stricken/  and  rushed  %ome  in  one  direction,  some  in  an- 
other. 

2.  At  the  same  time  Caesar  was  informed  that  the 
centurions  of  the  fifth  cohort  had  been  slain,^  the  stand- 
ard-bearer killed,^  the  standard  lost,  and  almost^  all  the 
centurions  of  the  other^  cohorts  either  wounded  or  slain, 
and  that  the  ^situation  was  so'  critical  that  ''our  cause 
was  already  despaired  of. 

3.  He  at^  once  proceeded  to  the  ^front  of  the  line  and 
encouraged  the  soldiers,  ^and  they  ^^with  renewed  spirit' 
delayed  a  little  the  onset  of  the  enemy ;  and  when  the 
enemy  saw  that  the  cavalry  were  putting  themselves  be- 
fore the  legionary  soldiers,^^  and  that  even  ^^the  wounded 
men  were  renewing  the  battle,  they  displayed  the  greatest 
valor  even  in  ^^utter  despair  of  safety. 

4.  When  many  of  them  had  fallen,  those  who  survived 
piled  up  the  dead  bodies  of  their  [comrades],  and  fought' 
from  them  as  from  a  mound.'  The  elders,  thinking^*  that 
Caesar,  who  ^^was  always  merciful  to  the  vanquished, 
would  spare  them,  surrendered  to  him ;  and  he  bade 
them  occupy^^  their  own  country  and  towns. 

116.  lAbl.  of  the  way  by  which,  23.  —  2 jt  is  well  to  recall  frequently 
the  various  ways  of  expressing  purpose ;  see  139  ff .  Here  use  causa 
w.  gerund. — ^Thoroughly  frightened.  —  ^Others  into  another  part, 
46.— 5 Put  between  adj.  and  noun.  — ^Cf.  rem  in  angusto.  — '' Cf . 
desperatis  nostris  rebus.  —  s  First  line,  39.  —  »  Who.  —  lo  What 
kind  of  an  abl.  is  this?  —  ii  Note  the  prefix  of  the  verb  upon  which 
this  word  depends.  —  ^2  Those  exhausted  by  ivounds.  —  is  Extreme  hope. 
— 14  Do  not  use  the  part,  here,  but  find  another  way  to  express 
**  thinking."  —  i^  Always  used  mercy ;  rel.  clause  of  reason,  51.  —  is  ^^g. 


FOR    WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  65 

117.  Chaps.  29-35.  1.  The  Aduatuci,  who  had  come  ^to 
help'  the  Nervii,  when  they  heard  of  this  battle/  went 
home  again  and  withdrew  into  one  town,  which  had  high 
precipices  ^all  around.  Caesar  constructed  at  a  distance 
from  the  town  a  high  tower,  which  the  townsmen^ 
thought"  the  Romans,  [being]  men  of  so  little  stature, 
could  not  move. 

2.  But'  when  it  %egan  to  approach  the  town,  they  were 
so  alarmed  that  they  sent  ambassadors  to  Caesar,  who 
spoke  ^after  this  fashion:  "^hey  had  not  thought'  that 
the  Romans  could  move  machines  of  so  great  weight; 
they  yielded''  to  his  power";  one  thing  they  begged," — 
®that  ^he  would  show  his  customary  kindness,  and  spare 
them."  Caesar  replied  that  he  would  spare  them,  ^^if 
they  should  surrender  before  throwing  their  arms'  into 
the  ditch. 

3.  The  townsmen  "as  a  last  resort  suddenly"  made  a 
sortie  from  the  town  in  the  night.  Our  men  quickly 
^^made  signals  by  fires,  and  all  from  the  nearest  redoubts 
ran  ^^to  the  spot  where  the  enemy  had  gone,  slew  three 
thousand  men,  and  drove  the  rest"  into  the  town. 

4.  At  the  same  time  Crassus  informed  Caesar  that  he 
had  reduced  all  the  states  that  border  on  the  ocean  into 
the  power  of  the  Roman  people.  After  all  these  achieve- 
ments, Caesar  hastened  to  Italy. 

117.  1  Use  the  dat.  of  purpose,  68.-2  Bx  omnibus  in  circuito 
partibus.  —  ^xhe  Latin  word  is  formed  from  oppidum.  — 4  Was  ap- 
proaching.—^  Ad  hunc  modum.  — 6The  next  three  clauses  are  in 
ind.  disc.  — 'Se  permittere.- »  An  ut-clause  in  app.  w.  tinum,  141. 
—  ^Considering  (pro)  his  oion  kindness  he  looidd,  etc.  —  i'^  Consider 
what  this  clause  would  be  in  the  direct  form,  and  cf.  si  prius  quam 
mtirum  aries  attigisset,  se  dedidissent.  —  n  Find  a  phrase  in  the 
text.  — 12  Abl.  abs.  — 13  E6  quo. 


66  CiESAE:    GALLIC    WAR,   BOOK   III. 


BOOK    III. 

118.  Chaps.  1-6.  1.  When  Galba  had  been  sent  towards 
the  AlpSj  he  had  permission,  ^if  he  thought^  it  necessary/ 
^0  go  into  winter  quarters  in  a  valley  ^which  lay  near  the 
river.     In  this^  valley  there  was  a  village. 

2.  The  Gauls  who  lived^  there,  despising^  Galba's  legion, 
^because  two  cohorts  had  been  detached  to  procure  sup- 
plies, and  thinking^  that  the  rest'  of  the  legion  could  not 
withstand  an  attack,  departed  from  the  village  by  night, 
and  ^took  position  on  the  mountain,  ^whence  they  might 
charge  down  into  the  valley  and  easily  overpower'  the 
whole'  legion.  Galba  quickly  called  a  council'  ^^for  the 
purpose  of  getting^^  the  opinions'  of  his  officers. 

3.  ■'^A  majority  decided  to  stay  where  they  were  and 
defend  the  camp.  At  a  given  signal  the  enemy  began'  to 
hurl  stones  and  javelins  upon  the  rampart.  Our  men  at' 
first  ^^made  a  brave  resistance,  but'  on  account'  of  their 
^%mall  number  were  unable  to  leave'  the  fight  ^to  rest 
themselves. 

4.  At  last  ^^matters  came  to  such  a  pass  that  Galba 
directed  his  men  to  try'  the  last  resource,  ^''make  a  sortie 
from  all  the  gates,  and  leave'  the  enemy  no  chance  ^^o 
collect  their  wits. 


118.  1  To  Galba,  having  been  sent  .  .  .  it  was  permitted.  —  2  Informal 
ind.  disc,  107 .  —  3  Not  inf.  —  ^  placed.  —  ^  What  would  the  Latin  proba- 
bly use  instead  of  the  demonstrative  ?  —  6  Because  they  despised  . . . 
and  thought.  —  '^  Abl.  abs.  —  8  Consisto.  —  9Rel.  clause  of  purpose, 
143.  — 10  Put  this  purpose  clause  before  the  main  verb.  —  n  Exquiro. 
—  ^^  It  pleased  the  larger  part.  —  ^^  Resisted  bravely.  —  i^  Express  "  small 
number"  by  one  word.  —  is  Sui  recipiendi  causa.  — 16  Qf .  resque 
.  .  .  Qasum.  —  I''  Abl.  abs. ;  put  before  '*  try."  —  is  Sui  conli^endi. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  67 

119.  Chaps.  7-12.  1.  A  new  war  arose  in  Gaul,  ^the 
cause  of  which  was  that  the  Veneti,  who  lived^  on  the 
sea-coast,  had  detained  two  Roman  ambassadors,  think- 
ing^ that  through  them  they  should  recover  ^heir  own 
hostages,  whom  Crassus  held.^  They  induced  their 
neighbors  to  detain  two  other^  ambassadors,  and  to  do 
nothing  without^  the  general  consent. 

2.  ^Owing  to  the  nature  of  their  position,  and  to  their 
knowledge  of  naval  affairs,  they  trusted  that  the  Eomans, 
''who  neither  had  any  supply^  of  ships  nor  were  acquainted^ 
with  the  places  where  the  war  ^would  have  to  be  carried 
on,  would  give  up  the  hostages  and  depart  from  those 
regions. 

3.  Although^^  Caesar  was  aware'  of  the  difficulties  of 
waging  war  in  places  where  towns  were  situated^^  on 
extreme  points  of  land  and  afforded^^  no  access  to  an 
army  except  by  ships,  nevertheless,  ^HJhe  wrong  done  by 
detaining  hostages,  the  conspiring  of  so  many  states,  and 
especially'  ^^the  fear  that  other'  states  might  conspire 
against  him,  —  ^^all  these  things  urged  him  to  this  war. 
Accordingly  he  distributed  'the  army  among  the  states 
which  had  not  yet  conspired  with  the  Veneti,  and  imme- 
diately' ordered  ships  to  be  built  and  supplies  to  be 
brought  together. 

119.  iDeea  causa  quod.— 2 ^fince  they  thought.  —  ^ In  this  order : 
suos  se  obsides,  etc.  —  ^Why  subjunctive?  —  ^Unless  ivith  (i.e.  in 
accordance  with),  3.  —  6Abl.  of  cause,  5.  —  ^Rel.  of  cause,  51.  —  spa- 
cultas.  —  ^ Must  be  waged:  pass,  periph.  conj.;  subj.  by  attraction, 
162.  — 10  Cum,  61.  What  word  should  come  first  in  this  sentence? 
11  Subj.  of  characteristic,  149;  note  that  ''where"  is  a  relative 
adverb,  and  remember  that  relative  clauses  are  not  always  introduced 
by  relative  pronouns.  — 12  Had.  — is  Cf.  iniuriae  retentorum  equi- 
tum.  — 14  LQst  other  states.  —  i^  Omnia  haec  or  haec  omnia  ? 


68  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  hi. 

120.  Chaps.  13-17.  1.  The  Gallic  ships  were  of  so  great 
solidity^  that  ^they  could  not  be  injured  by  the  beaks  of 
our  ships ;  and  their  height  was  so  great  that  weapons' 
could  not  easily  be  thrown  to  them  with  effect.  Because 
of  their  height,  too,  the  weapons  sent  by  the  enemy  fell 
more  heavily  upon  our  men. 

2.  Nevertheless,  by  means  of  sharpened  hooks  attached 
to  long  poles,  the  ropes  which  fastened  the  yards  to  the 
masts  were  cut  off,  and  the  yards  fell ;  and  thus  *the  sails 
became  useless.  Then  our  men  ^would  board  the  ship, 
and  by  their  superior  valor  overpower'  the  barbarians. 
The  latter,  since  they  could  find'  no  remedy  for  this 
^mode  of  attack,  hastened  to  flee,  but  ''a  calm  suddenly' 
came  on  so  that  they  could  not  stir^  from  the  spot. 

3.  Almost^  all  the  ships  were  taken'  by  the  Romans ; 
while^^  the  Veneti,  having  lost  their  ships,  ^^had  no  means 
of  defending  their  towns,  and  so  were  compelled  to  surren- 
der to  Caesar,  who  decided'  that  ^^they  must  be  punished' 
^^with  the  utmost  severity. 

4.  While  these  things  were  going  on,  Viridovix  ^*col- 
lected  a  large  army  of  desperate  men  from  all  parts  of 
Gaul,  and  ^^offered  battle  to  Quintus  Titurius  Sabinus, 
Caesar's  lieutenant;  but  he  kept  himself  in  camp,  ^^be- 
cause  the  commander-in-chief  was  absent. 

120.  1  Firmitudo  ;  abl.  of  quality,  18.  —'^It  could  not  he  injured  to 
them;  see  101.— 3 Note  the  force  of  ad  in  adicio.  —  ^Cf.  tisus  .  .  . 
eriperetur.  —  5  See  98.  —  6  Res.  —  'i  So  great  a  calm,  etc.  —  ^  Move 
themselves.  —  ^^vVhatisthe  usual  position  of  fere  in  such  phrases?  — 
10 Not  cum  or  dum,  but  autem  (postpositive),  equivalent  to  ** how- 
ever," "on  the  other  hand."  — ^Cf.  neque  .  .  .  habebant  in  chap. 
xvi.  — 12  Cf .  in  quos  vindlcandum  in  chap.  xvi.  — 13  Most  severely.  — 
i4Abl.  abs.  —'^^  Made  power  of  fighting.  — '^^Qi.  eo  absente  .  .  .  tene- 
ret  at  the  end  of  chap.  xvii. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  69 

121.  Chaps.  18-22.  1.  ^By  means  of  a  suitable  person, 
who  went  over  to  the  enemy's  camp  as  a  deserter,  Sabi- 
nus  confirmed  the  impression^  of  his  cowardice,  and  ^gave 
the  enemy  to  understand  that  he  was  'Agoing  to  withdraw 
his  army  secretly  from  camp,  and  escape  ^if  he  could. 

2.  When  they  heard  that,  they  all  exclaimed  that  ''they 
must  proceed  to  Sabinus's  camp,  ^and  thither  they  has- 
tened with  such  speed  that  they  got  there  ^quite  out  of 
breath ;  and  ^^owing  to  their  fatigue,  they  were  "unable 
to  bear  even  our  first  charge. 

3.  A  new  war  now  arose  in  Aquitania,  —  which,  as  has 
been  said,  is  a  third  part  of  Gaul,  —  whither  Crassus  had 
been  sent  to  lead  an  army  against  the  Sontiates. 

4.  ^^A  long  and  fierce  battle  was  fought,  because^^  the 
Sontiates,  relying  upon  former  victories,^*  thought'  that 
the  safety  of  Aquitania  lay^^  in  their  valor,  while^^  the 
Eomans  desired"  to  show^^  what  they  could  accomplish 
without  their  general.  Crassus,  having  slain  a  large 
number,  attacked"  their  town,  and  many  surrendered. 
While^^  they  were  delivering  their  arms,  Adiatunnus 
made  a  sortie  from  another  part  of  the  town,  but  was 
driven  back. 

121.  Note. — Always  read  a  sentence  through  to  the  end  before 
beginning  to  translate. 

iThe  person  through  whom  is  expressed  by  the  ace.  with  per. — 
2  Begin  the  sentence  with  this  as  the  important  word,  referring  to  some- 
thing immediately  preceding.  —  ^Made  that  the  enemy  believe,  a  sub- 
stantive clause  of  purpose,  141.  —  ^Fut.  inf.  act. — ^  Condition  in  ind. 
disc,  56.— ^  When  which  (quod  ubi)  loas  heard.  — ^ It  ought  (oportet) 
to  be  gone.  —  8  Whither.  Notice  how  often  the  Latin  uses  relative  words, 
where  the  English  uses  demonstratives  with  conjunctions.  — ^  One  word. 
— 1<^  Because^  of.  —  n  Ne  primum  quidem,  etc.  —  12  Do  not  translate 
literally.  — 13  Cum.  — 14  See  9.  —  is  Was  placed.  —  le  Autem.  —  i'  [It]  to 
be  seen.  —  i^  Dum,  foil,  by  what  tense  ? 


70  C^SAR:    GALLIC   WAR,   BOOK   III. 

122.  Chaps.  23-29.  1.  The  Aquitanians,  thinking'  that 
they  could  easily  drive  the  Romans  from  their  boundar 
ries,  if  all  the  states  should  conspire^  and  gather^  troops, 
send  ambassadors  in  all  directions.  Eeinforcements  are 
summoned  even  from  Hither  Spain.  Leaders  are  selected 
from  the  old'  troops  of  Quintus  Sertorius,  who  understood' 
the  Roman  way^  of  carrying  on  war,  and  the  number  of 
the  enemy  increases'  day  by  day. 

2.  When  these  facts  were  reported  to  Crassns,  he 
determined'  to  make  an  attack  upon  the  enemy's  camp 
the  next  day.  At  daybreak  the  soldiers  began/  some  to 
fill  the  trenches  and  others  to  hurl  weapons  upon  the 
rampart.     The  enemy  fought  steadily  and  fearlessly.^ 

3.  At  length  some  horsemen,  *who  had  made  a  circuit 
of  the  camp,  reported  to  Crassus  that  ^there  was  an  easy 
way  of  access  to  the  camp  ^in  the  rear.  A  few  cohorts 
were  quickly  led  around  the  camp^  by  a  long  route,  ^so 
that  they  might  not  be  seen  by  the  enemy,  and  having 
broken  down  the  wall,  they  halted  right^  in  the  enemy's 
camp  before  these  knew  ^Vhat  the  matter  was. 

4.  Thus,  surrounded  on  all  sides,  the  enemy  ^^gave  up 
all  hope  and  sought  safety  in  flight.  Our  cavalry  pur- 
sued them  through  the  open  plains,  and  returned  to  camp 
late  at  night. 

122.  iPres.  subj.  in  the  direct  form.  What  tense  follows  the  hist, 
pres. ?  See  160.  Put  the  if-clause  after  "thinking." — 2  Modus.— 
^  Not  timidly.  —  ^  Abl.  abs. — ^  The  camp  had  an  easy  approach. — 
^From  (ab)  the  decuman  gate.  —  ^  See  36.  —  8  Negative  purpose,  139. 
—  9  Ipse  agreeing  with  "camp."  — lo  }f7ia(  {of)  thing  was  doing. -^ 
11  All  things  being  despaired  of. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  71 


BOOK    IV. 

123.  Chap.  1-6.  1.  The  Suevi  are  by  far  the  most  war- 
like of  all  the  German  tribes.  From  boyhood^  they  are 
trained  in  the  practice  of  arms  and  in  hunting.  ^For  the 
most  part  they  live'  on^  milk  and  flesh,  %ut  not  much  on 
grain.  Although  the  climate^  is  very  cold,  they  bathe^  in 
the  streams. 

2.  They  do  not  import  horses  from  Gaul  at  a  high^ 
price,  but  use  those  which  are  ^raised  at  home.  These 
horses  are  ^trained  to  ^^stand  still  in  battle,  while  the 
horsemen  are  fighting  on  foot. 

3.  The  Ubii,  who  were  a  little  more  civilized  than  the 
rest'  of  the  Germans,  were  tributaries  of  the  Suevi ;  and 
in  the  same  condition^^  were  the  Usipetes  and  Tencteri, 
who,  however,  were  finally  driven  out  ^^of  their  lands, 
and  emigrated  into  regions  which  the  Menapii  inhabited. 

4.  Thus  a  tribe  of  Germans  came  into  Gaul,  and  the 
Gauls,  who  were  always  eager  for  novelty,^^  invited  them 
to  leave^^  the  Rhine,  and  roam  about  in  those  parts  of 
Gaul  not  far  from  the  sea  where^^  the  Ehine  empties. 
^^This  was  what  Caesar  suspected  would  happen,  and  he 
determined  to  drive  the  Germans  out  of  Gaul. 

123.  Note. —Remember  that  a  mere  word-for-word  translation  is 
not  what  is  to  be  aimed  at.  Seek  to  grasp  each  thought  clearly,  and 
express  it  according  to  the  Latin  idiom. 

^Boys. — 2  Adv.  ace,  25. — 3  xhat  is,  by  means  of. — ^Neque. — 
^Places.  —  6 Pass.  —  ^Not  altus.  —  ^Borri  among  them.  —  ^ So  trained 
that.  — 10  Not  literal.  —  n  Causa.  — 12  with  or  without  prep.  ?  See  15. 
—  '^^New  things.  The  Latin  often  uses  a  concrete  expression,  where 
the  English  uses  an  abstract  noun.  Cf.  "from  boyhood"  above. — 
^'^ Depart  from  (ab).  — i^  Whither,  — ^^ Suspecting  that  this  would  be, 
Csesar,  etc. 


72  C^SAR:    GALLIC   WAR,   BOOK   IV. 

124.  Chaps.  7-13.  1.  The  Germans  said  that  they  had 
come  ^on  the  invitation  of  the  Gauls,  but  that  they  would 
be  friendly  to  Caesar  ^if  he  would  allow'  them  to  retain 
the  lands  ^which  they  had  taken  in  war ;  nevertheless,  if 
the  Eoman  people  should  provoke  them,  and  make  war 
upon  them,  ^they  would  resist  and  ask  for  no  quarter. 

2.  Caesar  replied  ^that  there  were  no  vacant  lands  in 
Gaul  which  so  great  a  multitude  could  settle  in,  but  that 

.  he  would  order^  the  Ubii  to  allow'  them  to  settle  in  their 
territories.  Caesar  ^kept  drawing  nearer  to  the  camp  of 
the  Germans,  and  they  ^kept  sending  ambassadors  to  him, 
^for  the  purpose,  as  he  thought',  of  causing  delay  untiP 
their  cavalry,  which  was  away,  should  return. 

3.  However,  before^^  these  did  return,  about  eight  hun- 
dred horsemen,  who  were  near,  made  an  attack  upon 
Caesar's  horsemen,  and  ^^threw  them  into  disorder.  ^As 
soon  as  they  rallied,  the  Germans  dismounted,  and,  stab- 
bing our  horses  underneath^^  and  throwing  down  very 
many  of  our  men,  put  the  rest  to  flight. 

4.  After  this  battle  was  fought,  Caesar,  thinking  it  to 
be  "the  height  of  folly  to  accept  any  terms  from  men^* 
who  through  treachery  and  deceit,  ^^after  suing  for  peace, 
had  made  war  ^^without  provocation,  determined'  to  give 
battle  on  the  next  day. 

124.  Note.  — In  arranging  the  clauses  of  a  complex  sentence,  the 
aim  should  be  to  put  them  in  the  order  of  their  relative  importance, 
just  as  words  are  arranged  in  a  clause. 

"^ Being  invited  by.— ^ In  dir.  disc,  if  you  should  allow.  Put 
the  if-clause  first. — s  Direct:  which  we  have  taken. — ^  use  fore  ut 
w.  subj.,  75.  —  5^0  lands  to  be  vacant.  —  6  imperS. — ^^  Imp.  ind.  of 
continued  action.  —  «  Causa.  —  9  Dum,  173.  —  ^  Priusquam,  171.  — 
11  Perturbs.  —  12  These  resisting  again^.  —  ^^  Sub,  prefix  of  the  verb. 
- 14  Of  the  highest  folly,  — 1«  Is.  —  w  Abl.  abs.  —  i^  uitrS. 


FOR    WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  73 

125.  Chaps.  14-18.  1.  The  Germans,  greatly  alarmed 
at  Caesar's  sudden  arrival  before^  their  camp,  were  per- 
plexed [as  to]  whether^  they  should  take  their  weapons 
and  defend  themselves  or^  flee  to  the  river,  but  our 
soldiers  burst  into  their  camp  Vith  such  celerity  that 
*they  had  no  chance  to  deliberate. 

2.  A  few  oF  them  ^made  a  brief  resistance,  but"  when 
they  ^heard  the  shouts  of  our  men,  and  saw  their  own 
men  falling  ^in  all  directions,  they  ''abandoned'  every- 
thing, rushed  out  of  the  camp,  and  fled  towards  the 
Ehine.  There  a  large  number  of  them  were  slain,'  and 
many  perished  in  the  river,,  ^not  being  able  to  get  across. 

3.  Having  finished  this  war,  Caesar  determined'  ^^that 
he  must  cross  the  Rhine  before^^  the  Usipetes  and  Tenc- 
teri  should  unite  with  the  Sugambri.  ^^ Another  reason 
was  that  he  wished  the  Germans  to  understand'  that  the 
Roman  army  ^%ad  both  the  ability  and  the  courage  to 
cross  that  river. 

4.  The  Ubii  ^'^offered  to  furnish  boats  ^^for  the  trans- 
portation of  the  army,  but  Caesar  thought  it  ^^inconsistent 
with  the  dignity  of  the  Roman  people  to  cross  the  river  in 
boats,  and  so  he  determined  to  build  a  bridge  j  ^^and  this 
bridge  was  completed  in  ten  days. 

125.  1  Ad.  — 2-ne  .  .  .an;  double  ind.  quest.,  145,  146.  In  the 
direct  form  the  verb  would  be  in  the  pres.  subj.  (deliberative),  shall 
we  take  our  iveapons,  tela  capiamus,  etc.  —  ^  So  quickly.  —  ^  ^q  space 
for  {of)  holding  counsel  was  given. — 5  Ex.  The  partitive  idea  is 
often  expressed  by  ex  with  the  abl.  rather  than  by  the  gen.  —  ^  Resisted 
a  little  while.  — ''  Abl.  abs.  —  ^  Passim.  —  9  Use  a  cum-clause.  — 
1^  That  the  Rhine  must  be  crossed  by  hwi(self),  pass,  periph.  conj., 
128.  —  11  Prius  .  .  .  quam,  171.  — 12  Accessit  auod.  —  ^^  Both  could 
and  dared.  —  i^  Promised.  —  i^  Ad  w.  gerundive,  92.  — 16  Not  of  the 
dignity,  78.  —  i''  Which. 


74  cjesar:  gallic  war,  book  iy. 


126.  Chaps.  19-23.  1.  Caesar  learned'  from  the  Ubii 
that  the  Suevi  intended  to  await  his  arrival  in  a  place 
^whieh  they  had  selected  in  ^about  the  centre  of  those 
regions  which  they  held.  However,  having  accomplished 
everything^  for  the  sake'  of  which  he  had  crossed  the 
Ehine,  he  did  not  pursue  them,  but  withdrew  into  Gaul 
and  broke  up  the  bridge. 

2.  Although^  Caesar  knew'  nothing  about  Britain  except^ 
that  auxiliaries  were  furnished  to  his  enemies  from  that 
island,  still  he  decided'  to  proceed  there^  in  order  to  ex- 
amine into  the  character  of  the  people,  and  to  reconnoitre 
the  harbors  and  approaches. 

3.  But  ''since  he  could  not  learn  from  traders  either 
what  the  size  of  the  island  was,  or  what  the  habits  of 
the  people  were,  or  what  harbors  there  were,  ^before 
making  the  attempt  ^in  person,  he  directed  Gains  Volu- 
senus  ^%o  make  a  thorough  investigation.  Meanwhile, 
when  about  eighty  transports  had  been  collected,  he 
ordered  the  soldiers  to  go  on  board,  and  immediately'  set 
sail. 

4.  He  reached  Britain  in  about  ten  hours,  and'  there 
saw  the  forces  of  the  enemy  marshalled  "under  arms  on 
the  cliffs,  which  in  that  place  are  very  ^^near  the  shore. 
^^ISTot  wishing  ^^to  land  there,  he  proceeded  seven  miles 
further,^^  and  stationed  the  fleet  ^^off  an  open  and  level 
beach. 

126.  1  Use  part.  —  2  About  middle  (adj.) .—^All  things ;  follow  the 
text  in  repeating  the  antecedent  in  the  following  rel.  clause.  —  ^Etsi. 
—  5  Nisi.  —  6 1116.  —  7  Not  .  .  .  either  =  neither.  —  8  Before  he  should 
make.  —  ^  Ipse.  —  lo  To  explore  all  things.  —  ^  Armed.  — 12  Narrow.  — 
13  Do  not  use  the  part,  here,  but  think  of  another  way  to  express  "  not 
wishing."  — 14  Eo  egredi.  —16 i^Vom  that  place.  — 16  Abl.  of  place  with- 
out prep.,  14.  ^ 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  75 

127.  Chaps.  24-30.  1.  The  difficulty  of  landing^  was 
very  great,  because  the  enemy  were  on  the  beach,  and 
because  ^our  men  Vould  have  to  light  hindered  by  the 
weight  of  their  armor  and  by  the  motion  of  the  waves. 
When  Caesar  observed  that  his  men  did  not  fight  "^with 
their  usual  alacrity,  he  ordered  the  galleys  to  be  drawn 
up  near  the  exposed  flank  of  the  enemy,  and'  weapons 
to  be  hurled  ^from  them  against  the  enemy. 

2.  This  manoeuvre^  was  ''of  great  use  to  our  men,  for 
the  shape  of  the  vessels  and  the  nature  of  our  artillery^ 
so  startled  the  barbarians  that  they  halted  and  fell  back 
a  little.  Our  men,  ^one  from  one  ship  and  another  from 
another,  flocked  to  whatever  standards  they  first'  fell  in 
with,  and  were  ^^in  great  confusion  because  they  could 
neither  keep  their  lines  nor  ^^get  a  firm  footing. 

3.  The  enemy  ^^kept  attacking'  them  vigorously^';  but' 
as  soon  as  they  had  all  reached^*  dry  ground,  they  charged 
upon  the  enemy  and  put  them  to  flight ;  but  they  could 
not  follow  them  far  because  they  had  no  cavalry. 

4.  The  ships  which  conveyed  the  cavalry,  ^^just  as  they 
were  approaching  Britain,  were  driven  back  by  a  sudden 
storm,  some  to  the  place  ^^they  had  started  from,  and 
some  to  the  lower  part  of  the  island.  The  rest'  of  the 
ships  were  disabled  by  the  storm  and  by  the  high 
tides. 

127.  i  Going  out  from  the  ships. — 2  Dat.  —  ^  Use  the  impers.  con- 
struction, 101. — 4  With  the  same  alacrity  ivhich  they  loere  accustomed 
to  use.  —  5  Thence.  —  «  Res.  —  '^  Not  gen.  — »  Tormenta.  —  9  Another 
from  another  ship,  AQ .  — '^^  Greatly  disturbed.  — ^^  Stand  firmly.— 
i"2  The  imp.  of  continued  or  repeated  action,  98,  9%  —  i^  An  adverb  may 
be  used,  or  the  adverbial  phrase  loith  great  force.  Which  is  better, 
cum  magna  vi  or  magna  cum  vi  ?  —  i^  Stood  on,  —  i^  When.  — 
i6  Whence  they  had  started. 


76  c^sar:  gallic  war,  book  iv. 

128.  Chaps.  31-38.  1.  Caesar  suspected,  ^from  the  fact 
that  the  barbarians  had  stopped  giving  hostages,  that 
they  were  forming  ^some  new  plan/  and  would  try^  to 
intercept  ^his  return  to  the  continent.  Accordingly, 
since  he  had  twelve  ships  which  were  ^entirely  disabled, 
he  repaired  the  others^  with  the  timber  and  bronze  of 
these;  but  before  he  could  set  sail,  he  saw  a  cloud  of 
dust  ^in  that  place  where  the  men  of  the  seventh  legion 
had  gone  for  the  purpose  of  reaping  the  grain. 

2.  Suspecting  that  the  enemy  were  assembling  to  make 
an  attack  upon  the  legion,  he  left  a  few  cohorts  %o  guard 
the  camp,  and  set  out  with  all  the  rest  of  his  army  to 
relieve  that  legion.  ^Af ter  a  short  time  he  led  the  legions 
back  into  camp,  where  for  several  days  ^in  succession  he 
was  detained  by  storms. 

3.  When  the  weather  was  suitable,  he  drew  up  his 
forces  in  line  of  battle  before  the  camp,  and  the  enemy, 
having  collected  a  great  multitude  of  infantry  and  cav- 
alry, came  against  him,  but  were  speedily  put  to  flight. 
After  a  few  days  he  set  sail,  and  all  the  ships  reached 
the  continent  in  safety. 

128.  1  Ex  eo  quod.  —  2  Something  of  new  pZan. —8  Eum  reditu. 
—  4  Most  heavily  damaged.  — ^In  that  part  into  which  part.  —  ^  Which 
might  he  for  a  guard,  143,  68.  — 7^  short  time  having  intervened.-^ 
8  Oontinuus. 


\ 


PAET   II. 

BASED  UPON  CICERO:    CATILINE  I.-IV., 
AND   ARCHIAS. 


MARCUS    TULLIUS    CICERO. 


FOR  ORAL  TRANSLATION. 


CATILINE  I. 

Note.  —  Thorough  preparation  of  the  text  of  Cicero  ought  to  be  suflScient  prepa- 
ration for  these  exercises.  The  text  furnishes  the  vocabulary  and  the  models  of 
syntax,  order  and  arrangement,  idioms,  etc. 

Note.  —  The  numbers  affixed  to  grammar  subjects  at  the  head  of  sections,  also 
those  in  parentheses  here  and  there  in  the  exercises,  are  references  to  the  Gram- 
matical Index,  p.  205.  Words  inclosed  in  brackets  [  ]  are  to  be  omitted  in  transla- 
tion.   A  superior  s  (e.g.  last^)  refers  to  the  Table  of  Synonyms,  p.  193. 

Apposition,  48.    Questions,  Direct  and  Indirect,  144,  146. 
Interrogative  Particles,  147. 

1.  Chap.  1.  1.  Last'  night ;  night  before  last.  2.  Nay- 
more  ;  the  world ;  desirous  of  revolution.  3.  Cicero,  the 
consul,  delivered  this  oration.  4.  This  oration  was  de- 
livered by  Cicero,  the  consul.  5.  Did  not  (nonne)  Cati- 
line abuse  the  patience  of  the  senate  ?  6.  Did  (-ne) 
his  unbridled  audacity  baffle  them  ?  7.  The  senate  was 
called  together  in  (to)  a  strongly  fortified  place.  8.  What 
were  you  doing  last  night  ?  9.  We  know  what  you  were 
doing.  10.  We  know  where  you  were.  11.  Who  of 
us  (121)  does  not  know  what  (of)  plan  you  adopted? 
12.  And  yet  you  are  alive.  13.  Alive  ?  Nay  more, 
you  have  come  into  the  senate.  14.  Are  we  doing  our 
duty  by  (satisfying)  the  state?  15.  Each  one  of  us  is 
marked  for  slaughter.  16.  Catiline  ought  to  be  marked 
for  slaughter.  17.  Pray,  how  long  shall  you  be  plotting 
our  ruin'?      18.  We,  the  consuls,  see  all  this  (plur,), 

79 


80  CICERO:    CATILINE   I. 

19.  You,  Catiline,  ought"  to  be  killed"  by  the  consul's 
hand.  20.  Ought  {perf.)  Cicero  to  have  killed  (pres.) 
Catiline  with  his  own  hand  ? 

Genitive  with  Judicial  Verbs,  87.    Purpose  Clause  after  Verbs 
of  Fearing,  142. 

2.  Chap.  2.  1.  Daily"  {two  expressions) ;  too  cruelly. 
2.  Let  the  consul  see  (pres.  subj.)  that  the  republic  re- 
ceive no  harm.  3.  The  consul  saw  what  (of)  harm  the 
republic  had  received.  4.  The  senate  decreed  that  (ut) 
Gracchus  should  be  slain".  5.  Now  for  twenty  days  (the 
twentieth  day)  you  have  suffered  (pres.)  Catiline  to  live. 
6.  He  should  have  been  killed  at  once.  7.  The  edge 
of  your  authority  is  growing  dull.  8.  Catiline  does  not 
abandon"  his  effrontery.  9.  Cicero,  the  consul,  desired 
not  to  seem  hasty.  10.  But  he  condemned  himself  (se 
ipse)  for  his  inactivity.  11.  He  condemned  Catiline  for 
his  audacity.  12.  Do  you  condemn  yourself  for  your 
shif tlessness  ?  13.  Does  not  the  number  of  the  enemy 
increase  daily  ?  14.  Daily  their  commander  is  contriv- 
ing the  ruin"  of  the  state.  15.  I  do  not  fear"  that  I 
arrested  Catiline  too  late.  16.  Nor  am  I  afraid"  that  I 
have  been  too  cruel.  17.  He  feared  that  the  number  of 
the  enemy  would  increase.  18.  You  cannot  take  a  step 
(move  yourself)  against  the  state.  19.  He  feared  that 
he  could  not  take  a  step  against  the  state.  20.  Although 
you  know"  it  not  (part.,  123),  we  shall  keep  watch  over 
you. 

Indirect  Discourse,  106.    Tenses  of  the  Infinitive,  113.    Roman 
Calendar,  159. 

3.  Chap.  3.  1.  What  can  a  private  house  keep  within 
(by)  its  walls*?     2.  Forget  that  infamous  purpose  (88) 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  81 

of  yours  (iste).  3.  Manlius  will  be  in  arms  on  the  25tli 
of  October.  4.  Do  you  remember  that  Manlius  was  in 
arms  on  the  first  of  October  ?  5.  Manlius  is  Catiline's 
accomplice  and  tool.  6.  Is  it  to  be  wondered  at  that  I 
was  deceived  ?  7.  I  was  not  deceived  in  the  day  (change 
to  act.  form),  8.  The  slaughter  of  the  nobility  was  set 
for  the  29th  of  October.  9.  Do  you  remember  that 
many  [of  the]  chief  men  of  the  state  fled  from  Eome  ? 

10.  Shall  you  be  satisfied  with  the  slaughter  of  us  (our 
slaughter)  who  remain  ?  11.  Do  you  fear  that  I  shall 
not  fortify  Praeneste  ?  12.  On  the  2d  of  November  a 
night  attack  was  made  upon  Praeneste.  13.  I  not  only 
hear  of,  but  even  see,  what  you  are  doing.  14.  Why, 
do  you  not  feel  that  you  are  hemmed  in  by  my  watch- 
fulness ? 

Partitive  Genitive,  81.  Ablative  of  Time,  22. 
4.  Chap.  4.  1.  To  keep  a  sharp  lookout ;  the  death  of 
us  all.  2.  Where  in  the  world  ?  at  Laeca's  (house)  ;  into 
Laeca's  house;  at  that  time  (25).  3.  I  keep  a  sharp 
lookout  for  the  safety  of  the  state'.  4.  I  know'  where 
you  were  last  night.  5.  Several  [of]  your  confederates 
assembled  in  (to)  Laeca's  house.  6.  There  are  certain 
men  here  in  the  senate  who  were  there  that  night.  7.  Do 
you  deny  that  you  came  to  the  same  place  ?  8.  The 
Roman  senate  is  the  most  venerable  council'  in  (of)  the 
world.  9.  Certain  men  are  plotting  the  death  of  all  of 
us.     10.  Can  you  then  deny  that  you  were  at  Laeca's  ? 

11.  Have  you  decided'  whom  to  take  {pres.  subj.)  with 
you  ?  12.  Presently  I  shall  go  out  myself.  13.  I  know 
not  (neBcio)  where  in  the  world  we  are  (ind.  quest.). 
14.  Cicero  did  not  know  where  in  the  world  he  was. 


82  CICERO:    CATILINE  1. 

Ablative  of  Separation,  19.     Imperative  Mood,  96.     lam  dudum,  etc. 
with  the  Present,  95. 

5.  Chap.  5.  1.  Such  being  the  case;  as  many  as  possi- 
ble. 2.  In  the  case  of  one  man ;  as  long  as ;  as  often  as. 
3.  Too  long  have  the  gates  been  open.  4.  Since  (cum, 
50)  the  gates  are  open,  depart  from"  the  city.  5.  Take 
(lead)  out  with  you  as  many  as  possible  [of]  your  friends. 
6.  Free  the  city  from  fear.  7.  I  shall  be  freed  from 
great  fear.  8.  Too  long  has  the  safety  of  the  state  been 
jeoparded.  9.  Jupiter  Stator  himself  is  between  you  and 
me  (me  and  you).  10.  At  the  last  election  of  consuls 
Cicero  by  his  own  efforts  (by  himself)  withstood  Catiline 
(dat.).  11.  As  long  as  I  could  defend  myself  by  personal 
(private)  watchfulness,  I  did  not  employ^  a  public  guard^ 
12.  I  shall  defend  myself  without  exciting  any  public 
commotion  {abl.  abs.).  13.  I  dare  not  yet  order^  you  to 
be  put  to  death.  14.  But  I  do  bid'  you  depart  from 
the  city.      15.  I  have  long  been  urging  you  to  depart.* 

16.  You  have  long  been  hesitating  to  free  us  from  fear. 

17.  I  advise  you  to  go  (ut  w.  subj.)  into  exile.    18.  Begone 
from  the  senate. 

Relative  of  Characteristic,  149.    Dative  with  Compounds,  64. 

6.  Chap.  6.  1.  There  was  nobody  in  the  city  who  did 
not  fear  Catiline.  2.  Who  is  there  that  does  not  hate 
him  ?  3.  Who  was  there  that  did  not  hate  him  ?  4.  The 
mark  of  domestic  infamy  is  branded  upon  your  life. 
5.  When  (cum,  172)  you  have  ensnared  a  young  man,  you 
offer  him  a  sword  for  his  reckless  daring.  6.  The  ruin' 
(plur.)  of  your  fortunes  is  hanging  over  you.  7.  No  one 
of  us  is  ignorant  of  this.  8.  On  the  31st  of  December 
you  stood  in  the  Comitium,  weapon  in  hand  (with  a 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  83 

weapon).  9.  You  have  long  (iam  dudum)  been  standing 
in  the  Comitium.  10.  The  fortune  of  the  Roman  people 
stood  in  the  way- of  (obsto)  your  frantic  attempt  (mad- 
ness). 11.  You  aimed  many  a  thrust  (many  thrusts)  at 
(in)  me,  [when  I  was]  consul  elect.  12.  No  one  of  us  is 
ignorant  that  your  dagger  has  slipped  from  your  hands. 
13.  The  consul  will  wrest  that  dagger  out  of  your  (69) 
bands. 

Conditions,  Third  Form,  55.    Dative  of  Agent,  63. 

7.  Chap.  7.  1.  A  little  while  ago ;  as  soon  as ;  within 
the  memory  of  man.  2.  I  am  not  moved  by  hatred, 
but'  by  pity.  3.  Who  out  of  this  (so)  great  throng  is 
not  afraid  of  you  ?  4.  Why !  You  are  looked  upon 
with  hostility  by  all  (hostile  eyes  of  all).  5.  As  soon 
as  you  came  into  the  senate,  you  saw  the  benches  emp- 
tied. 6.  This  has  never  (numquam)  happened'  to  me. 
7.  I  should  think  (imp,  subj.)  I  (dat.)  ought  to  aban- 
don' my  house.  8.  You  ought  to  abandon  the  city. 
9.  If  my  parents  were  afraid'  of  me,  I  should  avoid  the 
sight  of  them.  10.  If  my  country  hated  me,  I  should 
fear'  her  power'.  11.  Your  country  [though]  silent,  [yet] 
speaks  to  you.  12.  You  (dat.)  ought  to  fear'  your  coun- 
try's authority.  13.  But  now  she  is  wholly  (adj.^  40)  in 
fear.  14.  If  you  had  departed,  you  would  have  delivered 
her  from  this  fear  (taken  away  this  fear  from  her,  69). 
15.  No  plan  is  formed  against  her  that  is  inconsistent 
with  your  villany.  16.  If  my  fear  were  groundless,  I 
should  cease  to  fear. 

Conditions,  Second  Form,  54.    Locative  Case,  116. 

8.  Chap.  8.  1.  To  be  inconsistent  with ;  I  will  let  you 
know  (make  that  you  know)  ;  violent  hands.     2.  If  your 


84  CICEEO:    CATILINE   I, 

country  should  speak'  thus  with  you,  she  would  not  gain 
her  object.  3.  She  {dat)  ought  to  use  force.  4.  Catiline 
was  willing  to  give  himself  into  custody.  5.  To  avoid 
(for  the  sake"  of  avoiding)  suspicion,  he  is  willing  to 
dwell'  at  my  house.  6.  But  Cicero  will  not  keep  him 
at  his  house.  7.  If  you  were  to  live  with  me,  you  would 
not  escape  suspicion.  8.  I  asked  him  to  keep  me  at  his 
house.  9.  We  were  not  safe  {adv.)  in  the  same  house 
(walls")  with  him.  10.  Consign  that  life  of  yours  to 
flight  and  solitude.  11.  If  the  senate  had  decreed"  that 
he  should  go  into  exile,  he  would  have  complied.  12.  If 
you  should  go  out  of  the  city,  you  would  free  the  repub- 
lic from  fear.  13.  I  have  long  had  hard  work  to  keep 
(hardly  keep)  these  men  away  from  you.  14.  But  they 
are  willing  to  escort  you  to  the  gates. 

Conditions,  First  Form,  53.    Optative  Subjunctive,  166. 

9.  Chap.  9.  1.  It  is  worth  the  cost,  worth  while ;  but 
if,  on  the  other  hand.  2.  0  that  the  immortal  gods  would 
crush  you !  3.  0  that  the  gods  had  given  you  that  inten- 
tion !  4.  0  that  you  were  terrified  by  my  voice !  5.  I 
wish  you  would  go  into  exile !  6.  It  will  be  worth  the 
cost,  if  you  do  (shall)  go  into  exile.  7.  If  you  wish  to 
subserve  my  glory,  you  will  proceed  straight  into  exile. 
8.  If  you  should  go  into  exile,  you  would  kindle  [a  flame 
of]  odium  against  me.  9.  If  you  wish  to  make  war  upon 
your  country,  you  will  separate  yourself  from  good  [men]. 
10.  Shame  will  never  recall  you  from  infamy.  11.  I  know 
that  that  silver  eagle  will  be  fatal  to  you.  12.  Can  you 
longer  do  without  that  eagle  (19)  ?  13.  You  have  set  up 
a  sanctuary  of  crime"  in  your  own  house.  14.  When 
you  set  out  {part.)  for  slaughter,  you  worship  that  eagle. 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  85 

Ablative  of  Cause,  5.    Emphasis,  74. 

10.  Chap.  10.  1.  Not  only  .  .  .  but  also ;  neither  .  .  . 
nor.  2.  Sometime  that  unbridled  passion  of  yours  will 
bring  you  (dot.)  sorrow.  3.  Did  nature  create  you  for 
(ad)  this  insane  passion  ?  4.  Would  that  you,  Catiline, 
were  a  good  citizen !  5.  If  you  see  no  (nullus)  good  man, 
you  will  exult  with  joy.  6.  You  have  got  together  a 
band  of  ruffians.  7.  You  revel  in  delight  [when  you 
are]  lying  on  the  ground.  8.  You  will  have  an  oppor- 
tunity to  plot  against  (of,  habes  ubi  ostentes)  the  property 
of  peaceful  men.  9.  In  a  short  time  you  will  be  exhausted 
by  cold  [and]  hunger  [and]  want.  10.  So  much  has  been 
accomplished.  11.  That  which  you  have  wickedly  under- 
taken is  robbery  rather  than  war. 

Ablative  of  Comparison,  6. 

11.  Chap.  11.  1.  To  make  return,  return  a  favor.  2.  What 
is  dearer  to  you  than  life  ?  3.  The  republic  is  far 
(much)  dearer  to  me  than  life.  4.  If  you  should  find' 
Catiline  to  be  an  enemy,  would  you  allow'  him  to  depart  ? 
5.  He  is  waited  for  in  the  camp  of  the  enemy.  6.  Can 
you  suffer  him  to  be  let  into  the  city  ?  7.  Are  you  pre- 
vented' by  the  custom'  of  our  ancestors  ?  8.  Those  who 
revolt  from  the  state  never  hold  the  rights  of  citizens. 
9.  A  very  fine  return  you  are  making  to  me.  10.  Will 
you  through  fear  of  odium  neglect  the  safety  of  the  citi- 
zens ?  11.  Inactivity  is  more  earnestly  to  be  feared  than 
severity.  12.  If  Italy  is  laid  waste  by  war,  you  will  be 
consumed  in  a  conflagration  of  odium. 

Relative  of  Result,  156.    Predicate  Accusative,  34.    Supine  in  u,  170. 

12.  Chap.  12.  1.  To  have  the  same  feeling,  hold  the 
same  views.     2.  Forever ;  to  punish'  (two  tuays).      3.   If 


86  CICERO:    CATILINE   I. 

I  thought^  you  held  the  same  views,  I  should  not  reply. 
4.  The  best  thing  to  do  is  to  reply  briefly  (few  things)  to 
these  solemn  words.  5.  Surely  I  have  no  fear  of  pollut- 
ing (use  ne)  myself  with  the  blood  of  this  parricide.  6.  I 
have  always  regarded  unpopularity  incurred  through 
virtue  as  great  glory.  7.  I  regard  Catiline  [as]  a  parri- 
cide. 8.  I  think  he  is  not  a  citizen.  9.  Is  he  a  more 
distinguished  man  than  Saturninus  ?  10.  By  the  death 
of  Catiline  alone  (abl.  abs.)  the  conspiracy  will  not  be 
crushed  forever.  11.  No  one  is  so^  stupid  as  not  to  know 
this.  12.  The  conspiracy  cannot  be  crushed  by  the 
death^  of  one  man  (abl.  abs.).  13.  I  am  not  so  stupid  as 
to  conceal  what  (that  which)  I  see.  14.  No  one  was  so 
bad  as  to  believe  this. 

Hortatory  Subjunctive,  165.    Ablative  Absolute  denoting  Condition,  1. 

13.  Chap.  13.  1.  Alive  or  dead;  to  punish^  2.  You, 
conscript  fathers,  have  long  been  involved  in  the  dangers 
of  this  conspiracy.  3.  If  Catiline  is  left,  we  shall  be  in- 
volved in  his  plots.  4.  Let  this  (so)  great  band  of  rob- 
bers be  removed.  5.  If  he  alone  is  removed,  the  danger 
will  remain.  6.  If  you  drink  (53)  cold  water,  you  will 
be  relieved  at  firsts  7.  But  drinking  (inf.)  cold  water  is 
not  the  best  thing  to  do.  8.  Let  a  walP  separate  the  bad 
from  the  good.  9.  If  bad  men  depart,  the  city  will  be 
relieved.  10.  Let  [those]  who  have  united  (themselves) 
with  Catiline  depart  to  the  impious  war.  11.  Thee,  0 
Jupiter,  we  have  rightly  named  the  Stay  of  this  city. 

12.  May  Jove  keep  (166)  this  man  away  from  his  altars 
and  temples  and  from  the  lives  (sing.)  of  all  the  citizens. 

13.  The  consuls  are  so  diligent  (of  such  diligence)  as  to 
lay  open  the  whole  conspiracy. 


FOR   O^AL   TiiANSLATION.  87 


CATILINE  II. 

Causal  Clauses,  49-51.    Dative  of  Reference,  69. 

14.  Chap.  1.  1.  To  snatch  a  thing  (aliquid)  from  any 
one's  (alicui)  hands.  2.  At  last,  fellow-citizens,  Catiline 
has  been  driven  out  of  the  city.  3.  Or  he  has  departed 
of  his  own  accord  (ipse).  4.  He  has  threatened  the  city 
with  fire  and  sword.  5.  That  dagger  has  been  wrested 
out  of  his  hands.  6.  The  consul  wrested  the  dagger  out 
of  Catiline's  hands.  7.  He  is  broken  down  with  sorrow 
because  I  am  alive.  8.  He  is  prostrated  with  grief  be- 
cause the  blade  of  his  dagger  is  not  stained  with  blood 
(bloody).  9.  You  are  no  longer  in  fear  within  the  walls' 
of  your  houses  {adj.).  10.  Let  the  city  rejoice  because  it 
has  rid  itself  of  (thrown  up)  such  a  curse.  11.  Catiline 
is  wailing  because  the  city  has  been  snatched  from  his 
grasp  (jaws). 

Impersonal  Verbs,  100. 

15.  Chap.  2.  1.  To  be  vexed,  indignant;  to  be  pun- 
ished. 2.  Debt ;  the  public  welfare.  3.  With  too  small 
a  retinue;  in  boyhood.  4.  Catiline  should  have  been 
{use  imp.  of  oportet)  arrested  {pres.)  rather  than  let  go. 
5.  So'  deadly  a  foe  ought  long  ago  to  have  been  put  to 
death.  6.  How  many  are  there  who  do  not  believe  (149) 
what  I  report  ?  7.  If  I  had  thought  that  the  public  wel- 
fare (res  publica)  required  his  death,  I  should  have  re- 
moved him.  8.  I  saw  that  I  should  be  {use  fore  ut,  75) 
overwhelmed  with  odium.  9.  Now  we  can  fight  openly, 
because  (cum)  we  see  the  enemy  plainly.  10.  Would  that 
you  had  believed  what  I  reported  {siibjunc.  by  attraction, 
162).      11.  You  ought  to  have  believed.      12.  You  may 


88  CICERO:    CATILINE   II. 

take  (cf.  licet  intellegatis,  176)  with  you  my  (65)  Muna- 
tius.  13.  Catiline  was  permitted^  to  take  out  all  his 
forces.  14.  I  am  vexed  that  he  did  not  take  them  all 
with  him.     15.  You  know  how  much  I  am  vexed. 

Conditions,  First  Form,  53.    Imperative  (fut.),  97. 

16.  Chap.  3.  1.  Metellus  ought  to  hold  that  levy.  2.  I 
utterly  despise  those  who  are  flitting  about  the  Eorum. 
3.  Eemember  that  I  know^  to  whom  Apulia  has  been  as- 
signed. 4.  Eemember  that  I  disclosed^  all  their  plans 
yesterday.  5.  You  are  greatly  mistaken,  if  you  think 
those  country  bankrupts  are  to  be  feared.  6.  Eemember 
that  even  (ipse)  Catiline  was  alarmed  [and]  fled.  7.  If 
they  stay  at  home,  they  are  not  to  be  feared.  8.  They 
were  greatly  mistaken,  if  they  thought  that  Apulia  would 
be  (fore  ut)  assigned  to  them.  9.  Be  assured  {fut,  imper, 
of  scio)  that  Catiline  knows  what  I  think. 

Accusative  in  Exclamations,  28.    Locative,  116. 

17.  Chap.  4.  1.  So  great  ...  as ;  to  live  on  intimate 
terms  with.  2.  You  see  that  men  like  Catiline  have 
formed  a  conspiracy  openly.  3.  If  they  are  assassins, 
they  agree  with  Catiline.  4.  A  great  number  of  ruined 
men  were  collected  at  Eome.  5.  Poor'  Catiline  pines 
with  longing  for  (of)  these  assassins.  6,  If  they  should 
set  out  by  the  Aurelian  road'  (23)  they  would  overtake 
him  towards  evening.  7.  O  fortunate  men,  if  they  do 
overtake  him !  8.  0  wretched  Catiline,  if  they  do  not 
overtake  him !  9.  0  fortunate  republic,  if  it  gets  rid  of 
this  rabble  !  10.  There  was  never  such  (so  great)  villany 
in  any'  man  as  in  him.  11.  There  was  no  scoundrel  in 
Rome  whom  he  did  not  live  on  intimate  terms  with. 


FOR   ORAL  TRANSLATION.  89 

Ablative  of  Means  or  Instrument,  11. 

18.  Chap.  5.  1.  Nothing  but ;  in  a  hopeless  case,  hope- 
lessly lost.  2.  He  has  been  trained  by  the  practice  of 
daring  crimes  to  endure  (use  the  inf.)  cold  and  hunger. 

3.  And  yet  this  same  man  is  using  up  the  aids  to  virtu- 
ous living  (of  virtue).  4.  If  Catiline's  companions  follow 
him,  0  happy  [shall]  we  [be],  0  fortunate  [will  be]  the 
republic  !  5.  But  they  are  in  a  hopeless  case.  6.  They 
have  thought  of  nothing  but  crime,  nothing  but  audacity. 
7.  Let  us  think  (165)  of  nothing  but  glory,  nothing  but 
the  public  welfare.  8.  There  is  no  king  for  you  to  fear 
(whom  you  may  fear,  149).  9.  If  you  remain  in  Eome, 
look  out  for  the  doom  that  hangs  over  you.  10.  Who 
can  bear  this,  that  men  should  be  smeared  with  ointment  ? 
11.  By  whatever  means  I  can  I  shall  cure  what  can  be 
cured. 

Cum-temporal  (historical),  172.    Accusative  of  Limit,  30. 

19.  Chap.  6.  1.  There  are  [some]  who  say ;  yesterday. 
2.  Kay  more ;  on  his  own  account.  3.  But  there  were 
some  who  said  (149)  that  I  drove  Catiline  into  exile. 

4.  Who  is  so  excessively  modest  that  he  (who)  cannot 
bear  the  voice  of  the  consul?  5.  When  I  summoned 
the  senate,  Catiline  came.  6.  When  I  had  driven  Cati- 
line into  exile,  I  summoned  the  senate.  7.  I  ask'  (from) 
you,  fellow-citizens,  whether  you  were  in  the  Porum  yes- 
terday or  not  (145).  8.  Why  do  you  hesitate  to  go  to 
the  place  (thither)  where  (whither)  you  have  long  (iam 
pridem,  95)  been  preparing  to  go  ?  9.  When  I  asked 
him  what  he  had  been  doing  at  Laeca's,  he  hesitated. 
10.  Of  course  (I  suppose)  that  [famous]  silver  eagle 
was  sent  to  Massilia.     11.   Was  it  not  sent  to  Rome? 


90  CICERO:    CATILINE   II. 

12.  Catiline  did  not  go  to  Massilia.  13.  He  went  to 
the  camp  of  Manlius.  14.  Are  you  aware'  that  he  had 
built  a  shrine  for  that  eagle  in  his  own  house  (116)  ? 

Predicate  Nominative,  118.    Gerundive  (Genitive),  90.    Genitive 
of  Price,  83. 

20.  Chap.  7.  1.  Catiline  has  suddenly'  abandoned'  the 
design  of  making  war.  2.  When  Catiline  had  been 
driven  out,  did  he  go  into  exile  ?  3.  It  is  said  that  I 
(I  am  said  to)  have  sent  into  exile  an  innocent  [man]. 
4.  There  are  some  who  think  him  not  bad,  but  unfortu- 
nate. 5.  I  am  thought  to  be  not  a  diligent  consul,  but 
a  cruel  tyrant.  6.  Am  I  a  cruel  tyrant  or  not  ?  7.  It 
is  not  worth  while  [for  me]  to  be  thought  a  tyrant  (pred. 
ace).  8.  It  is  worth  while  to  administer  the  affairs  of 
state.  9.  It  is  worth  while  to  incur  odium  for  the  sake 
of  preserving  the  state.  10.  I  have  not  abandoned'  my 
design  of  removing  danger  from  you.  11.  What  should 
you  say,  if  Catiline  were  commanding  an  army  of  the 
enemy  (55)  ?  12.  I  fear'  that  he  will  be  hovering 
around  in  arms  near  the  city.  13.  He  has  not  gone  to 
Massilia,  but  to  the  camp  of  Manlius. 

Ablative  of  Manner,  10.    Order  of  Words,  122.    Emphasis,  74. 

21.  Chap.  8.  1.  You  are  an  enemy.  2.  Do  you  not  admif 
that  you  are  an  enemy  ?  3.  Those  who  remain  I  wish  not 
so  much  to  punish'  as  to  restore  to  their  senses  (themselves 
to  themselves).  4.  I  have  said  nothing  about  those  whom 
I  do  not  fear.  5.  In  what  way  can  these  things  be  cured  ? 
6.  The  forces  of  Catiline  are  made  up  from  six  classes  of 
men.  7.  The  appearance  of  those  men  who  have  great 
possessions  is  very  respectable.     8.   I  desire'  in  every  way 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  91 

CO  gain  over  these  men  to  the  republic.  9.  In  no  other 
way  can  these  things  be  done.  10.  You  are  mistaken, 
if  you  expect  new  accounts  from  Catiline.  11.  Those 
rich  men  do  not  seem  to  me  likely  (about)  to  bear  arms 
against  the  republic.  12.  Is  it  worth  while  for  them  to 
remain  in  Eome  for  the  sake  of  bearing  arms  against  the 
republic  ? 

Dative  with  Compounds,  64.    Dative  of  Indirect  Object,  66. 

22.  Chap.  9.  1.  First  .  .  .  secondly  .  .  .  finally.  2.  I 
give  them  this  warning.  3.  This  direction  must  be  given 
(this  must  be  directed)  to  those  of  the  second  class.  4.  I 
give  them  this  direction,  exactly  (one  and)  the  same  as 
(which)  to  all  the  rest'.  5.  You  cannot  attain  that  which 
you  are  attempting^  6.  There  is  an  excellent  spirit'  in 
the  better  classes.  7.  Finally,  the  immortal  gods  will 
render  aid^  in  person  (present)  to  this  fair  city.  8.  I 
myself  provide  for  the  public  welfare.  9.  Catiline  has 
succeeded  to  Manlius.  10.  Do  these  men  expect  to  obtain 
that  which  they  covet  with  such  a  (tarn)  detestable  spirit'  ? 
11.  The  colonics  as  a  whole'  are  [composed]  of  excellent 
men.  12.  But  these  are  colonists  who  make  an  extrava- 
gant display  (display  themselves  extravagantly).  13.  If 
you  wish  to  be  saved,  you  must  call  up  (pass.)  Sulla  from 
the  shades. 

Complementary  Infinitive,  109.    Ablative  of  Specification,  21. 

23.  Chap.  10.  1.  Some  of  whom  .  .  .  others  of  whom  ; 
through  bad  management;  as  soon  as  possible.  2.  The 
fourth  class  is  [composed]  of  men  who  will  never  get 
their  heads  above  water  (emerge).  3.  This  class  is  in 
its  very  nature  peculiarly  Catiline's.     4.    Some  of  them 


92  CICERO:    CATILINE   II. 

through  bad  management,  others  through  extravagance, 
are  staggering  under  the  weight  of  debt  (in  debt). 
5.  They  are  shameless  in  their  lives  {sing.),  and  they 
are  many  in  number.  6.  I  do  not  understand^  this,— 
how  these  swindlers  can  make  (become)  active  soldiers. 
7.  The  jail  cannot  hold  all  these  parricides,  assassins, 
[and]  criminals.  8.  The  last  class  is  composed  of  men 
who  are  Catiline's  bosom  friends  (from  C.'s  embrace  and 
bosom).  9.  Why  do  these  poor'  [wretches]  wish  to 
perish  basely?  10.  What  do  they  want  (wish  for 
themselves)?  11.  To  learn  to  brandish  daggers  and 
scatter  poison  ? 

Cum-causal,  60.  Ablative  with  words  of  Plenty  and  Want,  16. 
24.  Chap.  11.  1.  On  this  side  ...  on  that;  utter 
despair.  2.  It  is  a  war  greatly  to  be  feared,  since  Cati- 
line has  such  a  famous  [body  of]  troops.  3.  Marshal 
now  against  his  body-guard  the  flower  and  strength"  of 
all  Italy.  4.  Set  that  wounded  gladiator  against  your 
consuls  and  commanders.  5.  We  are  supplied  with  a 
treasury  and  with  revenues,  which  he  lacks.  6.  In  all 
respects  (things)  the  flower  of  Italy  surpasses'  the  troops 
of  Catiline.  7.  Since  he  is  in  want'  of  all  these  things 
he  cannot  be  a  match  for  (respond  to)  us.  8.  On  the  one 
side  contends  honesty,  on  the  other  treachery ;  on  this 
side  justice,  on  that  injustice.  9.  Finally,  well-grounded 
hope  is  in  conflict  with  utter  despair.  10.  Since  the  con- 
test is  of  this  kind,  the  immortal  gods  will  be  on  our 
side  (with  us). 

Second  Periphrastic  Conjugation,  128.    Dative  of  Agent,  63. 
25.    Chap.  12.   1.  A  sufficient  guard;    measures  have 
been  taken;   provision  has  been  made.     2.  If  you  will 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  93 

defend  your  own  homes,  I  will  provide  a  sufficient  guard 
for  the  city.  3.  Since  these  things  were  so,  Cicero  pro- 
vided for  the  city. '  4.  Although  (quamquam,  52)  Catiline 
thought  the  gladiators  were  surely  (adj.)  for  him,  they 
were  better  disposed  (of  better  mind)  than  the  patricians. 
5.  I  have  sent  Metellus  ahead  to  check  (143)  all  his 
movements.  6.  Those  enemies  whom  Catiline  has  left 
in  the  city  must  be  warned  again  and  again.  7.  I  can- 
not forget  that  many  have  remained  in  the  city.  8.  We 
must  live  with  these  men.  9.  You  must  die  for  the  city. 
10.  I  must  provide  for  the  city.  11.  If  I  detect  any 
attempt  against  the  city,  I  cannot  shut  my  eyes  [to  it]. 

12.  The  republic  does  not  lack  (egeo)  vigilant  consuls. 

13.  If  any  one  makes  any  disturbance  in  the  city,  he  will 
find  me  watchful. 

Result  Clauses  with  Ut  and  Ut  non,  155.    Ablative  with  Fretus,  9. 

26.  Chap.  13.  1.  Acting  in  a  civil  capacity,  — in  the  garb 
of  peace.  2.  I  alone  shall  be  your  commander  [though] 
acting  in  a  civil  capacity.  3.  I  (dat.)  must  so^  adminis- 
ter all  these  things  that  there  may  be  no  outbreak. 
4.  This  war  is  so  treacherous  that  a  few  good  men  may 
perish.  5.  If  we  rely  (part.)  upon  human  wisdom,  we 
shall  not  be  safe'.  6.  But  relying  upon  the  many  (and) 
sure  tokens  of  the  gods,  I  promise  that  you  shall  all  be 
safe.  7.  If  you  supplicate  them,  they  will  be  here  in 
person.  8.  The  danger  is  so  great  that  you  ought  to 
pray  to  them.  9.  This  city,  which  is  the  most  beau- 
tiful of  all,  will  be  defended  from  the  infamous  crime 
of  desperate  men  (which  city  is,  etc.,  this  will,  etc.,  153). 
10.  All  the  forces  of  our  enemies  by  land  and  sea  have 
been  overcome^ 


94  .CICERO:   CATILINE  III. 


CATILINE  III. 

Purpose  Clause  with  ut,  139.     Agreement  of  the  Relative 
Pronoun,  43. 

27.  Chap.  1.  1.  Today ;  a  few  days  ago ;  the  lives  of 
you  all.  2.  Through  (because'  of)  my  labors',  the  city 
has  been  preserved.  3.  He  who  founded  this  city  has 
been  raised  to  [a  place  among]  the  immortal  gods.  4.  I 
have  saved  your  (vester)  lives,  that  I  might  be  in  honor 
among  you.  5.  I  who  have  restored  the  city  to  you 
ought'  to  be  [held]  in  honor.  6.  The  consul  was  vigi- 
lant, in  order  that  the  citizens  might  be  safe'.  7.  That 
the  citizens,  who  were  ignorant,  might  know  in  what 
way  the  conspiracy  was  discovered',  the  consul  explained 
[it]  to  them.  8.  I  will  so  explain  the  matter  that  you 
will  understand'  [it].  9.  Since  (quoniam,  49)  you  do 
not  know  in  what  way  we  extinguished  those  fires,  I 
will  now  briefly  explain. 

Inceptive  and  Conative  Imperfect,  99.    Ablative  with  utor,  24. 

28.  Chap.  2.  1.  Yesterday;  war  beyond  the  Alps.  2.  A 
very  patriotic  man;  an  outbreak  in  Gaul.  3.  At  that 
time  I  was  spending  all  my  days  and  nights  in  an  effort 
to  (in  eo  ut)  find  out  the  cause  of  the  tuniult.  4.  I  know 
that  those  who  remain  will  be  weak  without  Catiline. 
5.  I  knew  that  they  were  spending  their  days  and  nights 
in  an  effort  to  tamper  with  the  ambassadors.  6.  They 
were  trying  to  tamper  with  the  ambassadors.  7.  We 
were  trying  to  drive  Catiline  from  the  city.  8.  I  was 
trying  to  provide  for  your  safety.  9.  Now  I  have  such  a 
grasp  of  (so  comprehend)  the  subject  that  I  know  what 
plots  they  are  laying  (they  are  plotting).     10.  When  you 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  95 

see  {fut.  perf.)  with  your  eyes  the  crime'  itself,  then  you 
will  provide  for  your  safety  with  all  your  hearts  (minds). 

11.  Gains  Pomptinus  entertains  all  noble  and  generous 
sentiments   towards   the  state  (c/.    qui   .    .    .    sentirent). 

12.  I  make  continual  use  of  (use  continually)  the  aid  of 
several  young  men  from  Reate  (adj.).  13.  Both  they 
and  our  men  used  their  swords. 

Priusquam  with  Indicative  and  Subjunctive,  171.    Infinitive  as 
Subject,  111. 

29.  Chap.  3.  1.  The  seals  of  the  letters  that  were 
found'  in  that  company  were  unbroken.  2.  Just  at  dawn 
(when  now  it  was  dawning)  Gabinius,  as  yet  suspecting 
nothing,  was  arrested.  3.  Then  I  summoned'  Statilius 
and  after  him  Cethegus.  4.  Many  distinguished  men 
decided  (it  pleased,  etc.)  that  Gabinius  should  be  sum- 
moned. 5.  The  letters  were  laid  before  the  senate  before 
I  opened  them.  6.  I  decided  not  to  open  the  letters 
before  summoning'  (I  summoned)  the  senate.  7.  The 
consul  decided  to  convene  the  senate  in  full  numbers 
(crowded).  8.  He  said  that  he  would  not  open  the  let- 
ters before  the  senate  had  convened.  9.  It  pleased  the 
Allobroges  that  I  should  send  Statilius.  10.  Cethegus 
used  swords  and  daggers.  11.  The  praetor  was  trying 
to  find  the  swords  and  daggers  in  Cethegus's  house. 

Relative  Clause  of  Purpose,  143.     Ablative  of  Accompaniment,  2. 

30.  Chap.  4.  1.  Leaders  in  the  city ;  orders  were  given. 
2.  Volturcius  was  brought  in  before  he  should  recover 
from  his  fear.  3.  He  recovered  with  difficulty  from  his 
great  fear.  4.  I  urge  you  to  declare'  fearlessly  what  you 
know  (subj.  by  attj-action,  162).    5.  Catiline  was  approach- 


96  CICERO:    CATILINE   III. 

ing  the  city  with  an  army.  6.  When  the  leaders  have 
fired  (fut.  perf.)  the  city  in  (from)  all  parts,  Catiline 
will  be  at  hand.  7.  He  will  be  here  to  pick  up  the  fugi- 
tives. 8.  Slaves  were  sent  to  him  for  him  to  (which  he 
might)  use.  9.  It  pleased  him  to  use  the  help  of  slaves. 
10.  Orders  were  given  to  the  Gauls  to  (ut)  be  at  hand 
with  cavalry.  11.  Cavalry  was  sent  into  Italy  to  (qui) 
unite  (themselves)  with  the  infantry.  12.  Lentulus 
thought  that  the  sovereignty  of  the  city  was  destined 
(necesse)  to  come  to  him.  13.  In  accordance  with  (ex) 
the  Sibylline  oracles  Lentulus  is  the  famous  (ille)  third 
Cornelius.  14.  Lentulus  had  a  dispute  with  Cethegus 
because  (49)  the  latter  did  not  think'  he  was  that  third 
Cornelius. 

Ablative  of  Degree,  7.    Cum-concessive,  61.     Genitive  with 
Adjectives,  76. 

31.  Chap.  5.  1.  A  little  while  ago  (before)  ;  some  time 
afterwards.  2.  At  first  ...  at  last  (finally).  3.  Cut  the 
string  and  read  what  is  written  on  the  tablets.  4.  Cethe- 
gus made  some  sort  of  reply  (replied  something)  about 
the  swords  and  daggers  that  (neut.,  43)  we  discovered'  at 
his  house.  5.  Do  you  recognize  the  image  of  your  re- 
nowned grandfather  ?  6.  I  asked'  Lentulus  if  (-ne)  his 
grandfather  was  fond  of  fine  cutlery.  7.  That  image, 
even  [though]  speechless,  ought  to  have  called  him  away 
from  such  wickedness.  8.  Was  he  fond  of  swords  and 
daggers?  9.  Volturcius  was  brought  in  to  show  how 
great  the  power  of  conscience  is  (was).  10.  What  have 
I  [to  do]  with  you?  11.  Why  did  you  come  to  my  house  ? 
12.  Though  he  was  always  powerful  in  effrontery,  even 
this  failed  him  at  that  time.     13.  A  little  while  ago  the 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  97 

letters  were  read  aloud.  14.  Catiline  knew  who  he  was 
from  the  person  (him  whom)  he  had  sent  to  him.  15.  We 
know'  who  you  are  from  the  letters  (supply  the  rel.)  you 
have  written.  16.  At  first  he  refused  to  (denied  that  he 
would)  acknowledge  his  own  hand,  but  some  time  after- 
wards he  confessed'.  17.  Though  Gabinius  at  first  made 
an  impudent  reply  (replied  impudently)  he  finally  con- 
fessed. 

Causal  Clause  with  quod,  49.  Ablative  Absolute  denoting  Cause,  1. 
32.  Chap.  6.  1.  To  render  thanks ;  to  resign  (an  office)  ; 
after  the  founding  of  the  city.  2.  It  pleased  the  senate 
to  pass  a  vote  of  (render)  thanks  to  Cicero  in  the  strongest 
terms.  3.  Since  the  decree'  of  the  senate  had  not  been 
written  out,  Cicero  explained  it  from  memory.  4.  The 
senate  praised  Flaccus  and  Pomptinus,  because  they 
had  rendered  (given)  brave  and  loyal  service  to  the  con- 
sul. 5.  That  able  man,  my  colleague,  removed  from  the 
public  counsels  the  participants  in  (of)  the  conspiracy. 
6.  Lentulus  resigned  the  prsetorship.  7.  Some  time  after- 
wards, he  was  delivered  into  custody.  8.  The  same  decree 
was  passed  (same  thing  was  decreed)  against  Cethegus, 
Statilius,  [and]  Gabinius,  all  of  whom  (who  all)  were 
present.  9.  Also  against  Cassius,  because  he  had  claimed 
for  himself  the  charge  of  firing  the  city.  10.  And  also  a 
thanksgiving  was  decreed  in  these  words':  "because 
Cicero  has  saved  the  republic."  11.  That  thanksgiving, 
which  was  decreed  in  my  name,  was  appointed  because 
the  republic  had  been  saved.  12.  We  did  not  punish' 
Lentulus,  because  he  (who,  51)  was  praetor.  13.  Gains 
Marius  had  no  scruple  to  prevent  {use  quo  minus)  his 
killing  Glaucia  [who  was]  praetor. 


98  CICERO:    CATILINE   III. 

Ablative  Absolute  denoting  Time,  1.    Conditions,  Third  Form,  55. 

33.  Chap.  7.  1.  I  foresaw  that,  when  their  leaders  had 
been  captured,  all  their  hopes  would  collapse.  2.  We 
stand  in  no  great  fear  of  (do  not  greatly  fear)  -Lucius 
Cassius,  seeing  that  Catiline  is  removed  {abl.  dbs.). 
3.  Catiline  has  the  ability  and  the  courage  (can  and  dares) 
to  thwart  the  designs  of  the  consul.  4.  Since  he  has 
access  to  (of)  everybody,  he  knows  everything.  5.  There 
is  nothing  which  (149)  he  does  not  personally  (himself) 
attend  to.  6.  If  he  had  not  been  so^  keen,  so  bold  and 
so  crafty,  we  should  not  have  feared  him.  7.  When  I 
was  trying  to  drive  (99)  him  to  open  marauding,  I  wished 
to  push  aside  from  your  necks  this  (so)  great  weight  of 
evil.  8.  If  he  had  not  known  everything,  he  would  not 
have  proclaimed  the  day  of  doom  so  long  in  advance  (by 
so  much  before).  9.  If  I  had  not  thwarted  all  his  plans', 
we  should  have  had  to  fight  (105)  with  him.  10.  After 
he  was  removed,  we  freed  the  republic  from  danger. 
11.  Now  that  he  is  absent,  this  conspiracy  has  been  clearly 
discovered.  12.  And  we  hold  under  arrest  (arrested)  the 
other  leaders  of  the  conspiracy. 

Ablative  of  Time,  22.    First  Periphrastic  Conjugation,  127. 

34.  Chap.  8.  1.  So  many  of  which ;  struck  by  light- 
ning; to  remember.  2.  These  important  interests  (so 
great  things)  were  pre-arranged  by  the  immortal  gods. 
3.  It  hardly  seems  possible  that  I  could  have  managed 
everything  (I  hardly  seem  to  have  been  able,  etc.).  4.  The 
gods  were  about  to  bring  us  help^  in  person  (present). 
5.  We  have  seen  at  night  torches  in  the  west.  6.  Thun- 
derbolts have  been  hurled,  and  the  earth  has  quaked 
(been  moved).     7.  So  many  of  these  things  (which  things 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  99 

SO  many)  have  taken'  place  that  the  gods  themselves 
seem  to  have  predicted  the  war.  8.  For,  surely,  you 
remember  that  yonder  (ille)  Romulus  was  struck  by 
lightning.  9.  At  that  time  the  soothsayers  said  that 
the  downfall  of  the  city  was  approaching.  10.  I  am  not 
going  to  pass  by  these  things  which  are  now  taking  place. 

11.  If  we  had  not  appeased  the  gods  in  every  [possible] 
way,  we  should  have  seen  the  downfall  of  the  empire. 

12.  Yesterday  we  were  about  to  turn  the  statue'  of  Jupi- 
ter towards  the  east.  13.  The  statue  was  turned  in  the 
direction  opposite  to  what  [it  was]  before. 

Ablative  of  Agent,  4.  Dative  with  Special  Verbs,  71. 
35.  Chap.  9.  1.  At  this  point;  this  very  morning. 
2.  At  this  point,  who  can  deny  that  everything  is  con- 
trolled by  the  immortal  gods  ?  3.  Who  is  so  infatuated 
as  to  (qui)  deny  that  slaughter  and  fire  are  preparing 
(pass.)  for  this  city  ?  4.  These  crimes^  are  planned  by 
infamous  citizens.  5.  The  destruction  of  the  republic 
was  prepared  for  by  the  conspirators.  6.  This  very 
morning  the  statue'  of  Jupiter  was  set  up  so  as  to  face 
(be  turned  towards)  the  temple  of  Concord.  7.  On  the 
turning  of  the  statue  (abl.  abs.)  towards  the  senate,  all 
things  were  brought  to  light.  8.  If  the  conspirators 
should  oppose  me,  they  would  be  worthy  of  the  severest 
(greatest)  punishment.  9.  If  you  should  attempt^  to 
resist  the  immortal  gods,  you  would  be  taking  too  much 
upon  yourselves.  10.  I  am  not  going  to  take  too  much 
upon  myself.  11.  Yonder  Jupiter  resisted  these  impious 
men.  12.  The  immortal  gods  deprived  them  of  all  dis- 
cretion. 13.  The  Gauls  are  the  only  nation  that  (154)  is 
able  and  not  unwilling  to  make  war  upon  us. 


100  CICERO:    CATILINE  III. 

Accusative,  Subject  of  Infinitive,  31.     Accusative  of  the 
Gerundive,  92. 

36.  Chap.  10.  1.  There  is  no  need  of  saying ;  to  regard 
as  enemies.  2.  Wherefore,  fellow-citizens,  celebrate  the 
days  of  thanksgiving.  3.  For  recall  all  the  just  honors 
[that  have  been]  rendered  (held)  by  you  to  the  immortal 
gods.  4.  Do  you  not  yourselves  remember  the  dissen- 
sions of  Marius  and  Sulla  ?  5.  I  remember  that,  when 
Octavius  was  consul,  this  place  flowed  (pres.  inf.)  with 
the  blood  of  citizens.  6.  There  is  no  need  of  saying  that 
Sulla  avenged'  the  cruelty  of  Marius's  victory.  7.  All 
these  dissensions  tended  to  the  alteration  of  (changing) 
the  form  of  government  (res  publica).  8.  Did  they  not 
tend  to  the  destruction  of  (destroying)  the  republic  ? 
9.  Do  such  dissensions  tend  to  the  preservation  of  (pre- 
serving) the  city  ?  10.  These  men  desired'  not  a  restora- 
tion of  harmony,  but  the  extermination  of  brave  men. 
11.  This  war  is  the  most  cruel  within  the  memory  of 
man.  12.  The  citizens  could  not  (were  not  able)  have 
withstood  (pres.  inf.)  so  great  slaughter. 

Complementary  Infinitive,  109. 

37.  Chap.  11.  1.  I  wish  you  to  preserve  in  your  mem- 
ory these  triumphs  of  mine.  2.  The  speech  of  men  will 
tend  (pertineo)  to  prolong  the  memory  of  my  consulship. 
3.  Less  worthy  [men]  can  be  charmed  with  mute  memo- 
rials of  honor.  4.  I  know'  that  the  memory  of  my  deeds 
will  become  established  in  the  records  of  your  literature. 
5.  There  are  two  citizens  in  this  city,  one  (46)  of  whom 
is  dumb,  the  other  silent.  6.  I  wish  the  boundaries  of 
your  empire  to  be  set  in  the  regions  of  the  sky.  7.  I 
hope  that  the  seat  of  this  same  empire  will  be  preserved 
(use  fore  ut  w.  subj.y 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  101 

Second  Periphrastic  Conjugation,  128.    Dative  with  Special  Verbs,  71. 
Passive  of  Intransitive  Verbs  used  Impersonally,  101. 

38.  Chap.  12.  1.  It  is  your  (my,  etc.)  duty.  2.  I  am 
injured,  you  are  injured,  they  are  injured.  3.  Those 
(dot.)  who  wage  foreign  wars  do  not  have  to  live  with 
those  whom  they  have  subdued.  4.  My  duty  it  was  to 
see  that  you  were  not  harmed.  5.  Your  duty  it  is  to  see 
that  I  am  not  harmed.  6.  I  have  great  support  among 
good  [citizens],  and  those  who  have  secured  it  (which 
who  have  secured)  for  me  will  see  that  I  am  not  harmed. 
7.  If  all  the  assaults  of  domestic  foes  have  been  repelled 
from  you,  you  must  see  that  they  be  not  (lest  they  be) 
turned  against  me.  8.  What  higher  [step]  is  there  to 
which  (whither)  I  care  (it  pleases  me)  to  ascend  ?  9.  If 
you  pray  to  yonder  Jupiter,  your  guardian,  you  will  be  in 
perpetual  peace.  10.  We  must  not  neglect  the  power  of 
conscience. 


CATILIISrE  IV. 

Genitive  with  Verbs  of  Memory,  88.     Subjunctive:  Potential,  167; 
Deliberative,  164. 

39.  Chap.  1.  1.  I  am  anxious  about  the  dangers  of  the 
state.  2.  Forgetful  {part.)  of  these  dangers,  I  think  only 
of  you  and  your  families.  3.  If  my  good  will  towards 
you  is  agreeable  in  your  sorrows,  you  will  not  forget  my 
misfortunes.  4.  The  condition  of  the  consulship  is  that 
(ut)  I  should  forget  my  own  safety.  5.  You  are  the  man 
(he)  whose  {dat.)  house  has  never  been  free  from  sorrow. 
6.  Why  should  I  not  endure  much,  provided  that  I  remedy 
many  evils  ?     7.  I  must  endure  much.     8.  Why  should 


102  CICERO:    CATILINE   IV. 

my  couch  be  never  secure  from  the  danger  of  death  ? 
9.  Why  should  not  this  be  the  issue  of  my  consulship 
that  I  may  rescue  all'  Italy  from  devastation  ?  10.  If  I 
have  rescued  the  Vestal  virgins  from  bitter  outrage,  I 
rejoice.  11.  Why  should  Lentulus  think  his  name  is 
designed  by  fate  for  the  overthrow  of  the  republic  ? 

Dative  with  Compounds,  64.     Infinitive  with  Accusative  after  Verbs 
of  Hoping,  114. 

40.  Chap.  2.  1.  The  slaughter  of  you  all  (77);  the 
safety  of  us  all.  2.  In  proportion  as  I  deserve,  according 
to  my  deserts.  3.  Wherefore,  conscript  fathers,  in  the 
first^  place,  cease  to  think'  about  me.  4.  Secondly,  if  any- 
thing' happens  {fut.  perf.)  to  me,  look  out  for  my  wife  and 
children^  5.  The  gods,  who  preside  over  this  city,  will 
requite  you  according  to  your  deserts.  6.  You  are  not  so 
(that)  iron-hearted  as  (qui)  not  to  be  affected  by  the  death 
of  a  brave  man.  7.  If  anything  happens  to  me,  I  hope 
the  republic  will  take  in  its  arms  (embrace)  that  little 
boy  of  mine.  8.  I  hope  that  all  will  be  safe.  9.  Cicero 
hoped  to  die  with  a  calm  mind.  10.  Consider  all  the 
storms  that  threaten,  if  you  do  not  devote  yourselves  to 
the  state.  11.  No  one  is  left  to  await  (ad.  w.  gerundive) 
the  issue  of  this  day. 

Ablative  of  Gerund  and  Gerundive,  93.     Predicate  Genitive  of 
Possession,  82. 

41.  Chap.  3.  1.  An  honor  which,  etc. ;  to  lay  before  the 
senate  (for  action),  (for  information).  2.  More  widely 
than  is  thought.  3.  First  you  passed  [a  vote  of]  thanks 
to  me,  because  by  my  diligence  the  conspiracy  was  dis- 
covered.^ 4.  Secondly,  you  gave  Lentulus  and  the  rest' 
into  custody.     5.  Lastly  you  decreed  a  thanksgiving  in 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  103 

my  name.  6.  It  belongs  to  the  consul  to  lay  the  matter 
before  the  senate.  7.  Great  madness  is  rite  (versor)  in 
the  republic.  8.^  It  is  the  consul's  duty  to  crush  the  con- 
spiracy. 9.  You  must  determine'  before  night  what  or- 
der to  pass  (what  you  may  decree)  about  the  punishment 
of  the  conspirators.  10.  It  is  your  duty  to  decide'  about 
the  punishment.  11.  I  hope  you  will  decide  before  night. 
12.  I  did  not  by  any  means  lay  open  this  conspiracy  by 
forbearance  and  procrastination  (ger.).  13.  You  will  not 
crush  the  conspiracy  by  compelling  Lentulus  to  resign ; 
by  giving  rewards  to  Volturcius.  14.  Many  men  are 
implicated  in  this  atrocious  (so  great)  crime. 

Ablative  with  dignus,  8.     Hortatory  Subjunctive,  165.     Predicate 
Nominative  and  Accusative,  118,  34. 

42.  Chap.  4.  1.  Imprisonment  for  life;  death  has  no 
terrors;  that  no  one  (lest  any  one).  2.  Silanus  is  of  the 
opinion  (censeo)  that  the  death  (gen.)  penalty  ought  to  be 
employed'  against  bad  citizens.  3.  What  do  you  deter- 
mine about  confiscating  their  goods.  4.  Death'  is  not  a 
punishment,  but  a  necessity  of  nature.  5.  Caesar  thinks 
that  death  is  not  a  punishment,  but  a  rest  from  labors'. 
6.  He  thinks  that  imprisonment  for  life  is  the  peculiar 
punishment  for  (of)  infamous  crime.  7.  Has  not  death 
been  appointed  [as]  a  rest  from  toils  and  miseries  ?  8.  I 
hope  I  shall  find  men  (those)  for  whom  death  itself  has 
no  terrors.  9.  Let  these  men  be  distributed  among  the 
free-towns.  10.  Let  us  ordain  that  no  one  shall  break 
their  bonds.  11.  Let  it  be  ordained  besides  that  (ut) 
their  goods  be  confiscated.  12.  Such  crimes'  are  worthy 
of  imprisonment  for  life.  13.  Let  the  punishment  be 
worthy  of  the  crime.     14.   Are  not  these  men  worthy  of 


104  CICERO:    CATILINE   IV. 

death  ?      15.   It  is  inconsistent  with  (not  of)  the  dignity 
of  the  free-towns  to  lighten  their  punishment. 

Genitive  with  Interest,  85.     Partitive  Genitive,  81. 

43.  Chap.  5.  1.  Day  before  yesterday ;  I  am  inclined 
to  think.  2.  It  is  for  Caesar's  interest  to  follow  the  pop- 
ular course^  3.  It  is  for  my  (mea)  interest  to  second 
(follow)  the  proposition  of  Gains  Caesar.  4.  I  saw  what 
was  for  your  interest.  5.  Caesar's  opinion^  is  a  perpetual 
pledge  of  his  good  will.  6.  We  know  that  Gracchus  was 
the  proposer  of  the  Sempronian  law.  7.  What  is  the 
difference  between  those  who  are  truly  popular  and  those 
who  wish  to  be  regarded  as  popular  ?  8.  I  am  inclined 
to  think  that  you  wish  to  be  popular.  9.  I  am  inclined 
to  think  that  you  did  not  wish  to  consult  for  the  public 
welfare.  10.  More'  (of)  trouble  is  in  store  for  Catiline. 
11.  But  there  will  be  less  danger  for  you.  12.  No  one 
will  hesitate  to  call  the  proposer  of  the  Sempronian  law 
popular.  13.  The  law'  ordains  that  hereafter  no  one  be 
consigned  to  darkness  and  chains.  14.  The  law  ordained 
that  the  property  of  Lentulus  should  be  confiscated. 
15.  The  informers  are  worthy  of  great  rewards. 

Double  Questions,  145.     Participle  Equivalent  to  Infinitive  Clause, 
124.     Ablative  with  Fruor,  24. 

44.  Chap.  6.  1.  Methinks  I  see ;  to  inflict  punishment 
on.  2.  In  the  case  of  those  men;  a  crime  of  such  enor- 
mity. 3.  The  proposal  of  Silanus  is  far  (by  much)  milder 
than  Caesar's.  4.  It  is  for  the  interest  of  the  state  to 
punish  a  crime  of  such  enormity.  5.  Is  there  more^  of 
cruelty  or  of  mercy  in  punishing  crime  ?  6.  Methinks 
I  see  Cethegus  revelling  in  your  blood.  7.  Methought  I 
saw  a  slave  killing  my  wife.     8.  Should  I  not  seem  cruel 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  105 

and  hard-hearted  if  I  did  not  kill  the  slave  (54)  ?  9.  If 
Lentulus  is  on  the  throne  (reigning),  then  Catiline  will 
come  with  an  army.  10.  Can  we  enjoy  life  when  we  see 
Lentulus  on  the  throne  ?  11.  May  we  (dat.)  be  permit- 
ted^ to  enjoy  this  city  in  safety.  12.  Because  Lentulus 
hoped  to  be  king  (reign),  for  this  reason  I  was  the  more 
severe  against  him.  13.  If  I  do  not  inflict  the  severest 
punishment  on  him,  I  shall  seem  too  lenient.  14.  In  the 
case  of  Lentulus,  if  we  put  him  to  death,  shall  we  be 
regarded  as  cruel  or  merciful  ?  15.  He  aimed  at  (ago  ut) 
murdering^  one  by  one  the  children^  of  each  one  of  you. 
16.  Was  Cicero  moved  by  a  cruel  (cruelty  of)  disposition 
or  by  extraordinary  courtesy  ?  17.  You,  conscript  fathers, 
have  assigned  to  me  the  preservation  of  the  state  (c/.  at- 
tribuit  nos  trucidandos). 

Relative  of  Characteristic,  149,  154.    Accusative  of  the 
Gerundive,  92. 

45.  Chap.  7.  1.  Patriotism ;  since  the  founding  of  the 
city ;  every  preparation  has  been  made.  2.  I  have  assist- 
ance^ enough  to  carry  out  the  measures  (those  things) 
that  you  decide  upon.  3.  Every  preparation  and  every 
provision  have  been  made  for  preserving  the  common  for- 
tunes of  all.  4.  Not  only  (cum)  has  my  diligence  been 
very  great,  but  (turn)  the  desire  of  the  Roman  people  to 
retain  imperial  sway  has  been  much  greater.  5.  The 
forum  is  the  only  place  in  which  there  is  a  sufficient 
guards  6.  Shall  I  mention  the  senators  or  the  knights  ? 
7.  This  is  the  only  case  in  which  knights  and  senators 
have  one  and  the  same  feeling.  8.  We  see  all  having  one 
and  the  same  feeling.  9.  These  (isti)  are  the  only  men 
who  cannot  be  reckoned  in  the  number  of  citizens.     10.  I 


106  CICERO:    CATILINE   IV. 

assure  you  that  the  whole  multitude  of  free-born  citizens 
is  present.  11.  May  we  enjoy  the  light  and  the  common 
soil  of  our  country. 

Relative  of  Restriction  or  Proviso,  152.    Sequence  of  Tenses,  160. 

46.  Chap.  8.  1.  It  is  worth  while.  2.  The  slaves  are 
contributing  to  the  common  safety  as  much  as  they  can. 
3.  There  is  no  freedman,  provided  that  he  has  obtained 
the  privilege  (fortune)  of  citizenship,  who  does  not  judge^ 
this  to  be  his  country.  4.  There  is  no  one  of  these  men, 
who  loves  his  country,  whom  liberty  has  not  aroused  to 
(ad)  the  defence  of  the  city.  5.  Is  it  worth  while  to 
tamper  with  the  feelings  of  the  poor^  and  ignorant  ? 
6.  Their  labor'  is  maintained  by  the  tranquillity  of  the 
state.  7.  There  is  no  man  so  wretched  in  fortune  as 
(156)  not  to  desire  the  place  of  his  daily  toil  to  be  safe^ 
8.  If  the  slaves  contributed  as  much  as  they  could  to 
the  common  safety,  pray  what  would  the  freedmen  have 
done  ?  {cf.  quid  .  .  .  futurum  fuit).  9.  If  their  daily  gains 
are  fostered  by  tranquillity,  pray  what  would  happen 
(167)  to  them  in  war?  10.  There  was  no  one,  provided 
that  he  was  fond  of  ease,  who  did  not  wish  his  couch  to 
be  safe. 

Ablative  of  Manner,  10. 

47.  Chap.  9.  1.  The  lives  of  all  the  citizens;  the 
decision  must  be  made.  2.  My  life  has  been  spared  for 
the  safety  of  the  Roman  people.  3.  See  to  it  (provideo) 
that  (ut)  my  life  may  be  spared.  4.  Let  all  unite  with 
mind  and  will,  with  heart  and  voice.  5.  Citizens  of  all 
ranks  stretch  out  their  hands  to  the  conscript  fathers. 
6.  May  that  vestal  (of  Vesta)  fire  be  eternal'.  7.  This 
day  the  decision  must  be  made  concerning  the  temples 


FOB   ORAL  TRAKSLATIOK.  107 

and  shrines  of  the  gods.  8.  Not  always  have  you  had 
leaders  mindful  of  you  and  forgetful  of  themselves. 
9.  This  day,  for  the  first  time  (first')  you  behold  all 
men  of  all  ranks  having  one  and  the  same  feeling.  10.  I 
do  not  outstrip  you  in  zeal.  11.  I  have  done  my  duty  as 
consul  (consular),  with  the  greatest  zeal. 

Subjunctive  of  Concession,  163.    Genitive  and  Accusative  with 
Verbs  of  Emotion,  86. 

48.  Chap.  10.  1.  Before  I  come  back  to  the  vote,  I  will 
say  a  few  [words]  about  the  great  multitude  of  enemies' 
that  I  have  made.  2.  If  at  some  time  they  threaten  me 
with  death  (death  to  me),  I  shall  never  repent  of  what  I 
have  done  (my  deeds).  3.  For  I  have  attained  such  glory 
as  no  one  else  (other)  ever  [did].  4.  Did  Scipio  repent  of 
his  victories  ?  5.  Does  Pompey  repent  of  his  exploits  ? 
6.  Grant  that  Scipio  compelled  Hannibal  to  depart  out 
of  Italy.  7.  Grant  that  two  cities  are  hostile  to  this 
republic.  8.  Grant  that  Marius  twice  freed  Italy  from 
siege.  9.  Is  it  a  greater  [thing]  to  destroy  Carthage  and 
Numantia  than  to  save  Rome  ?  10.  I  have  taken  care 
that  you  may  have  a  place  to  come  back  to  (whither  you 
may  return).  11.  And  yet  in  one  respect  (place)  vic- 
tories abroad  (adj.)  are  better  than  victories  at  home 
(adj.).  12.  Wherefore  I  have  brought  upon  myself  an 
eternal'  war  with  desperate  citizens.  13.  This  harmony 
between  (of)  you  and  the  knights  can  never  be  broken 
by  any  force. 

Dative  of  Possessor,  67. 

49.  Chap.  11.  1.  At  his  own  peculiar  risk,  at  the  risk 
of  himself  alone.  2.  I  have  a  province,  which  I  disre- 
gard.    3.    Grant  that  I  have  refused  a  triumph,  surely 


108  CICERO:    ARCHIAS. 

you  will  remember  my  other  marks  of  honor.  4.  May 
you  never  repent  of  your  decisions.  5.  My  little  son 
(dot.)  will  have  protection  enough,  if  you  will  remember 
that  he  is  my  son.  6.  I  have  preserved  the  dignity  of 
the  state  at  my  own  peculiar  risk.  7.  As  long  as  I  live 
{fut.)  I  will  maintain  whatever  (those  things  which)  you 
decide  upon  {fut.  perf.).  8.  By  my  own  efforts  (through 
myself),  I  will  carry  into  effect  your  decrees.  9.  You 
have  a  consul  who  will  obey  your  decrees.  10.  I  com- 
mend to  you  the  temples  and  shrines  of  the  gods,  which 
will  have  protection  enough,  if  you  decide^  with  care  and 
vigor. 


AECHIAS. 


Dative  of  Purpose,  68. 

50.  Chap.  1.  1.  If  anything  .  .  . ;  that  no  one  (lest  any 
one).  2.  I  do  not  deny  that  I  have  some  (aliquid)  talent. 
3.  I  have  had  some  experience  in  (c/.  in  qua  .  .  .  versatum) 
the  practice  of  oratory  (speaking).  4.  In  my  boyhood 
these  studies  were  not  uncongenial  to  me  (my  boyhood 
did  not  shrink  from,  etc.).  5.  I  entered  upon  the  study 
of  oratory  with  Aulus  Licinius  for  my  master  {abl.  abs.). 

6.  May  this  voice,  moulded  by  him,  be  for  his  safety. 

7.  Assuredly  to  him  I  owe  my  skill  in  speaking.  8.  My 
training  in  the  liberal  arts  ought  to  be  (for)  an  advan- 
tage to  him.  9.  I,  too,  have  another  kind  of  intellectual 
endowment  (a  certain  other  power^  of  mind).  10.  Not 
even  he  is  entirely  devoted  to  this  single  pursuit.  11.  Do 
you,  perchance,  wonder  that  I  have  said  this  ? 


FOR    ORAL   TRANSLATION.  109 

Substantive  Clause  of  Purpose,  141. 

51.  Chap.  2.  1.  To  be  at  variance  with.  2.  Does  it 
seem  strange  to  you  that  I  am  speaking  in  behalf  of  a 
poet  ?  3.  It  is  not  strange  that  before  these  highly  edu- 
cated (superl.)  men  I  should  adopt  a  new  method  of 
pleading  (dico).  4.  This  method  of  pleading  will  not 
be  disagreeable  to  the  praetor  [who  is],  a  very  learned 
man.  5.  I  know  that  it  is  at  variance  with  the  custom' 
of  the  courts.  6.  I  beg^  of  you  to  grant  me  this  indul- 
gence. 7.  I  beg  of  you  to  speak  freely  about  the  pursuit 
of  literature.  8.  If  Licinius  is  a  citizen,  he  ought'  to  be 
enrolled.  9.  If  he  was  not  a  citizen,  he  ought  to  have 
been  enrolled.  10.  Since  he  is  a  citizen,  he  ought  not 
to  be  excluded  from  the  list  of  citizens.  11.  I  shall 
cause  you  to  think  that  he  has  been  enrolled. 

Locative  Case,  116.     Ablative  of  Place,  14. 

52.  Chap.  3.  1.  As  soon  as ;  from  boyhood ;  in  boy- 
hood. 2.  In  the  towns  and  at  Rome ;  to  be  highly  hon- 
ored (affected  with  great  honor).  3.  As  soon  as  Archias 
devoted  himself  to  writing,  he  quickly  excelled'  all  others'. 
4.  In  boyhood  Ave  devote  ourselves  to  the  study  of  com- 
position (writing).  5.  Archias  had  the  good  fortune  (it 
happened  to  A.)  to  be  born  at  Antioch,  a  once  populous 
city.  6.  At  Tarentum  he  was  presented  with  many 
rewards.  7.  Greek  arts  were  much  (multum)  cultivated 
in  Italy.  8.  When  he  was  in  Eome,  a  city  full  of  learned 
men,  Marius  and  Catulus  were  consuls.  9.  Lucullus  not 
only  received  him  into  his  home  [when  he  was]  a  youth . 
but  also  was. intimate  with  [him  in]  his  old  age.  10.  Ho 
caused  (perficio)  the  Luculli  to  think  that  he  was  worthy 
of  their  acquaintance. 


110  CICERO:    ARCHIAS. 

Ablative  of  Quality,  18.     Accusative  of  Limit,  30. 

53.  Chap.  4.  1.  After  a  long  interval;  within  sixty 
days;  before  citizenship  was  given.  2.  When  he  had 
withdrawn  from  Sicily,  he  came  into  Italy.  3.  Heraclea 
was  a  city  [possessed]  of  the  most  favorable  privileges. 
4.  Lncullus  is  [a  man]  of  great  authority.  5.  Was  he 
not  [a  person]  of  the  greatest  honesty  ?  6.  Archias  had 
come  to  Heraclea  with  Lncullus.  7.  Since  he  declared 
his  intention  to  the  praetor  within  sixty  days,  he  was  en- 
rolled. 8.  When  he  departed  from  Heraclea,  he  came  to 
Rome.  9.  Lucullus  knew  that  he  was  enrolled.  10.  Many 
years  before  the  burning'  of  the  registry  at  Heraclea  he 
had  been  enrolled  at  Eome.  11.  Or  do  you  not  demand^ 
the  records  ?  12.  Nay,  rather  you  ask'  for  nothing  but 
the  records. 

Ablative  of  Cause,  5. 

54.  Chap.  5.  1.  Why  is  it  that  ?  —  what  reason  is  there 
why  ?  2.  To  conduct  one's  self  as  a  citizen ;  up  to  that 
time.     3.  All  confidence  in  the  records  was  destroyed. 

4.  Gabinius  was  not  troubled  at  the  erasure  of  names. 

5.  But  Metellus  was  troubled  at  the  erasure  of  a  single 
name.  6.  He  was  so  careful  (of  such  diligence)  that  he 
went  to  the  praetor  and  said  that  he  had  found"  one 
erasure.  7.  Many  ordinary  men  are  possessed  of  no 
skill,  [while]  stage-performers  enjoy  the  highest  reputa- 
tion for  genius.  8.  Why  is  it  that  the  Neapolitans  should 
bestow  citizenship  on  ordinary  men  ?  9.  I  have  always 
wished  to  be  a  Neapolitan.  10.  Sin(3e  up  to  that  time  he 
had  conducted  himself  as  a  citizen,  he  was  rated  according 
to  our  laws.  11.  Such  being  the  case,  what  reason  is 
there  why  he  should  hesitate  to  make  a  will  ? 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  Ill 

Conditional  Sentences,  53,  54,  55.    Deliberative  Subjunctive,  164. 

55.  Chap.  6.  1.  I  am  ashamed ;  lie  is  ashamed.  2.  Orar 
torical  ability,  po\Ver  of  oratory  ;  of  slight  account.  3.  I 
ask'  of  you  why  you  are  so  charmed  with  Aulus  Licinius. 
4.  Could  our  minds  bear  such  a  strain,  if  we  did  not 
relieve  them  ?  5.  If  we  did  not  cultivate  our  minds,  we 
could  not  be  supplied  with  material  for  speaking  (what 
we  may  speak  could  not  be  supplied  to  us).  6.  Why 
should  you  be  ashamed,  if  you  have  devoted  yourself  to 
these  studies?  7.  I  should  be  ashamed,  if  I  had  not 
devoted  myself  to  them.  8.  I  assign  as  much  (of)  time 
to  managing  my  own  affairs  as  you  [do]  to  early  ban- 
quets {put  rel.  clause  first).  9.  Who  would  justly  blame 
you,  if  you  should  assign  some  (aliquid)  time  to  ball- 
playing  ?  10.  If  I  had  not  tried  to  secure  glory  and 
honor,  I  should  not  have  devoted  myself  to  literature. 
11.  Why  should  I  be  ashamed,  if  I  have  exposed  myself 
to  so  many  struggles  for  your  welfare  ?  12.  If  antiquity 
had  not  been  full  of  examples,  we  should  not  have  had 
so  many  portraitures  of  excellent  men'. 

Ablative  of  Means  or  Instrument,  11. 

56.  Chap.  7.  1.  In  my  opinion ;  prosperity ;  adversity. 
2.  There  have  been  famous  men  who  were  not  trained 
in  literature.  3.  What  I  am  to  assert  about  those  men 
may  be  relied  upon  (is  certain).  4.  We  extol  with  praises 
those  men  whose  valiant  deeds  (pZ?tr.  of  virtus)  have  been 
the  theme  of  history  (handed  down  to  letters).  5.  Nat- 
ural ability  (nature)  without  learning  has  often  been 
effectual  in  gaining  glory  (for  glory).  6.  Some  one 
may  ask  (167) :  "What?  Does  learning  without  natural 
ability  amount  to  much  (avail  much,  multum)  ?  "     7.  Do 


112  CICEBO:    ARCHIAS. 

we  seek  pleasure  alone  from  these  pursuits  ?  8.  If  they 
did  not  nurture  our  youth,  nevertheless  they  would,  in 
my  opinion,  charm  our  old  age. 

Cum-Concessive,  61.     Deliberative  Subjunctive,  164. 

57.  Chap.  8.  1.  On  the  spur  of  the  moment ;  to  contend 
with  one  another.  2.  You  ought  to  admire  the  skill  and 
grace  of  Eoscius,  even  though  you  are  a  rustic.  3.  Who 
of  you  is  so  rude  as  not  to  (that  he  does  not)  admire  skill 
and  grace  in  others^  ?  4.  It  seems  as  if  he  ought  not  to 
die  at  all  (he  seems,  etc.).  5.  But  Eoscius  could  not 
recite  (dico)  a  great  number  of  verses  on  the  spur  of  the 
moment.  6.  We  are  told  by  (receive  from)  learned  men 
that  poets  are  inspired  by  an  enthusiasm  [that  is]  almost 
divine.  7.  Shall  we  not  love^  a  man  of  such  excellent 
skill  and  grace  ?  8.  Shall  I  not  defend  Archias  in  every 
way?  9.  Shall  we  not  admire  this  sacred  name  of 
poet?  10.  Does  he  not  seem  to  be  commended  to  us 
by  some  endowment  of  the  gods  themselves?  11.  Are 
not  you,  gentlemen  of  the  jury,  moved  by  the  voice  of 
poets?  12.  Though  we  admired  Eoscius,  we  love  Ar- 
chias. 13.  Though  I  have  spoken  in  this  new  way, 
nevertheless  you  have  attended  to  me  diligently. 

Accusative  with  Infinitive,  31.    Tenses  of  the  Infinitive,  113. 

58.  Chap.  9.  1.  By  land  and  sea ;  the  sinking  of  the 
fleet ;  to  like  to  hear.  2.  Whose  voice  do  you  like  best 
to  hear  ?  3.  Archias  has  devoted  all  his  talent  to  cele- 
brating the  glory  of  the  Eoman  people.  4.  When  a 
young  man,  he  touched  upon  the  Cimbric  campaign 
(res)  of  Gains  Marius.  5.  Though  Marius  was  rather 
rough  (comp.)  for  these  pursuits,  still  he  was  glad  to 


FOR   ORAL   TRANSLATION.  113 

hear  the  Cimbric  campaign  celebrated  in  verse  (plur.). 
6.  They  say^  that  Marius  said'  he  was  very  glad  to  hear 
the  voice  of  a  poet  celebrating  his  fame.  7.  Shall  we 
not  love  a  man  (him)  by  whose  genius  our  deeds  (those 
things  which  we  have  done)  are  celebrated  ?  8.  Themis- 
tocles  said  that  he  liked  to  hear  the  voice  of  a  poet. 
9.  The  sinking  of  the  fleet  off  Tenedos  was  celebrated 
by  the  genius  of  Archias.  10.  Our  fame  is  celebrated 
by  those  through  whose  genius  the  victories  of  our  gen- 
erals are  extolled  (pi^^  the  rel  clause  first). 

Relative  of  Cause  or  Rea,son,  51.     Adjectives  as  Nouns,  41. 

59.  Chap.  10.  1.  You  are  greatly  mistaken  if  you 
think  Greek  {plur.  neut.)  is  read  less  {adv.)  than  Latin. 
2.  Our  glory  and  fame  have  extended  as  far  as  (to  the 
same  place  whither)  our  arms  have  reached.  3.  This 
our  Archias  writes  of  our  achievements  in  Greek  verse 
{plur.).  4.  Fortunate  are  the  Koman  people  in  having 
(who  have)  found  Archias  as  the  herald  of  their  fame. 
5.  0  fortunate  Alexander  to  have  stood  by  the  tomb  of 
Achilles !  6.  0  fortunate  young  men  to  be  able  to  read 
Latin!  7.  When  Pompey  presented  Theophanes  with 
citizenship,  the  soldiers  approved.  8.  And  so',  I  sup- 
pose, if  Archias  had  not  been  presented  with  citizenship 
by  Lucullus,  he  could  not  have  obtained  (received)  it 
from  Sulla.  9.  I  will  bestow  a  reward  upon  you,  but 
on  condition  that  you  write  nothing  hereafter.  10.  The 
genius  and  merit  of  Archias  are  worthy  {neut.  plur.,  38) 
of  the  greatest  reward. 

Accusative  of  Duration,  29. 

60.  Chap.  11.  1.  All  the  best  men,  —  every  good  man. 
2.  In  that  city  in  which.     3.  All  the  best  men  are  influ- 


114  CICERO:  ARCHIAS. 

enced  by  a  desire  for  celebrity.  4.  I  confess"  that  I  my- 
self have  for  many  years  (annus)  been  influenced  by  a  love 
of  praise.  5.  We  know  that  Fulvius  was  influenced  by 
a  desire  for  fame,  because  he  (who)  consecrated  to  the 
Muses  the  spoils  of  Mars.  6.  My  own  love  of  glory  is 
perhaps  too  ardent,  but  yet  it  is  an  honorable  [one]. 
7.  But  I  have  never  written  treatises  on  the  contempt 
of  glory.  8.  In  a  city  in  which  poets  are  honored  by 
generals,  we  ought^  not  to  be  averse  to  (shrink  from) 
the  welfare  of  poets.  9.  Night  and  day  the  minds  of  all 
the  best  men  are  spurred  by  incentives  to  glory.  10.  If 
glory  be  withdrawn  (abl.  ahs.),  what  other  thing  is  there 
for  us  to  desire  (which  we  may  desire)  ? 

Genitive  of  Quality,  78.    Ablative  of  Quality,  18. 

61.  Chap.  12.  1.  Narrow-minded,  mean-spirited.  2.  To 
take  in  good  part;  I  am  sure.  3.  Are  we  so  narrow- 
minded  as  to  (who)  think  that  everything  is  to  die  with 
us  ?  4.  Do  you  not  prefer  to  leave'  a  representation  of 
your  mind'  rather  than  of  your  body  ?  5.  You  are  not 
so  mean-spirited  as  to  wish  to  leave  no  representation  of 
your  virtues.  6.  Wherefore,  gentlemen  of  the  jury,  we 
beg'  of  you  to  preserve  a  man  of  such  talent  that  he  is 
sought  after  by  the  most  distinguished  men.  7.  You 
ought  to  preserve  one  (him  who  is)  of  that  class  [of  men] 
that  are  always  considered  sacred.  8.  Wise  men  think 
that  what  we  do  in  life  is  present  to  our  consciousness 
after  death.  9.  I  am  sure  that  you  will  take  in  good 
part  what  I  have  said.  10.  He  who  holds  the  court  will 
take  in  good  part  what  I  have  said  that  is  foreign  to 
court  usage. 


FOR  WRITTEN  TRANSLATION. 


CATILINE  I. 

62.  Chaps.  1-3.  1.  Pray  how  long,  Catiline,  shall  you 
abuse  our  patience  ?  Your  plans^  ^are  all  exposed.  The 
consuls  hold  your  whole  conspiracy  ^in  their  grasp. 
They  know^  ^what  plans  you  adopt.  The  senate,  too^, 
knows  all  these  things,  and  yet  you  are  alive.  Alive  ? 
Nay  more,  you  have  come  into  the  senate,  plotting  our 
destruction,  and  eager  to  lay  waste  the  whole  earth  with 
fire'  and  slaughter. 

2.  Once  a  mischievous  citizen  was  slain'  by  the  Ponti- 
fex  Maximus,  but  we,  consuls,  who  have  a  decree'  of  the 
senate  against  you,  allow'  you  to  live.  ^For  twenty 
days  already  the  decree  %as  been  shut  up  in  the  records, 
^like  a  sword  buried  in  its  sheath,  ^and  yet  you  do  not 
abandon'  your  ^audacious  schemes. 

3.  I  desire  ^^to  be  merciful,  but  I  do  condemn  myself 
"for'  inactivity  and  negligence.  You  ought^-  ^^to  have 
been   put  to   death   long   ago;    but  I  wish  you  to  live 

62.  Note.  —  Do  not  forget  to  give  careful  attention  to  the  always 
important  matters  of  Order  and  Emphasis.     See  74,  122. 

1  Lie  open.  — ^  Bound  fast.  — ^  What  (of)  plan ;  ind.  quest.  —  4  Quo- 
que.  —  ^  Now  the  tioentieth  day.  —  6  pres.  tense,  95.  —  "f  As  if  buried. 
—  8  And  .  .  .  not  =  neque.  —  9  Use  the  abstract  word  "  audacity."  — 
i<^  Observe  Cicero's  nse  of  the  ace.  w.  inf.  where  we  might  have  the 
complementary  inf.  w.  nom.,  esse  Clemens.  —U  See  87.  — i2Perf.  of 
oportet.  — 13  Pres.  inf. 

115 


116  CICERO:    CATILINE  I. 

as  long  as  there  is^^  any'  one  ^Vho  ventures  to  defend 
you. 

4.  But,  believe  me,  many  men  are  watching  you, 
^^although  you  know  it  not,  and  not  even  a  private  house 
can  keep  within  its  walls'  the  voice  of  your  conspiracy. 
You  are  beset  on  every  hand.  You  can  do  nothing  ^^that 
I  do  not  immediately'  find  out. 

63.  Chaps.  4-6.  1.  Did  you  not  come  into  Laeca's 
house  ^night  before  last  ?  Are  there  not  here  in  the  sen- 
ate certain  [men]  who  were  with  you?  0  immortal 
gods,  Vhere  in  the  world  are  we  ?  Here,  here,  in  this 
most  venerable  council^  in^  the  world,  are  [some]  ^who 
are  ^partners  in  your  folly  and  wickedness. 

2.  Two  Eoman  knights  promised  %o  kill'  me  that  very 
night,  but  I  discovered'  the  ^treacherous  design,  and 
when  they  came  in  the  morning  ^to  greet  me,  I  shut  them 
out.  ^Such  being  the  case,  Catiline,  depart  from  the 
city.  I  shall  be  relieved  of  great  fear,  provided  that  we 
^^get  rid  of  this  dreadful  curse  of  the  republic. 

3.  Why  have  I  not  yet  ordered  Catiline  to  be  put  to 
death?  Why  has  not  the  consul"  ordered  the  public 
enemy"  to  go  into  exile  ?  Why  has  not  Catiline  of  his 
own  accord  gone  from  a  city  where^^  there  is  no  man  %ho 
does  not  fear  and^^  hate  him  ? 

4.  Disgrace  and  dishonor  cling  to^*  his  reputation.  He 
has  heaped  crime  upon^^  crime.     He  has  attempted'  to 

62.  14  Shall  he.  —  is  Rel.  of  char.,  149.  —  is  jsfot  knowing ;  part,  ex- 
pressiug  concession.  —  i''  Cf.  n.  15. 

63.  1  On  the  former  night.  — '^YoWow  the  text.— 3  0/.  — 4Rel.  of 
char.  —  6  Sharers  of.  —  6  See  114.  —  ^  Insidiae.  —  8  Supine,  169^  — 
^  Since  which  things  are  so.  —  ^^  Escape ;  subj.  of  proviso  w.  dum 
modo,  73.  — 11  Contrasted  words  are  often  put  close  together.  —  i^w- 
which.  — 13  Repeat  nemo  qui  without  conj.  — 14  In.  —  ^^  By. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  117 

put  to  death  many  leading  men  of  the  state,  and  to  over- 
whelm the  city  with  fire^  and  slaughter. 

64.  Chaps.  7-9.  ^  1.  Pray  how^  can  you  bear  it  that* 
no  one  out  of  this  great^  throng  saluted  you  when  you 
came  into  the  senate  ?  Do  you  wait  for  the  reproach  of 
words'*  when  you  are  overwhelmed  by  the  stern  judg- 
ment of  silence?  ^If  my  acquaintances  did  not  greet 
me,  I  should  prefer  to  avoid  their  sight  and  presence. 

2.  You  do  not  reverence  the  authority  of  your  country, 
which  is  the  common  parent  of  us  all.  For  a  long'  time 
you  ^have  thought'  of  nothing  but  her  death.  ^It  seems 
that  no  design  can  be  formed  against  her  without  you. 
This^  must  not  be  borne. 

3.  Ought^  you  not  then  to  go  away  into  exile  ?  Do 
you  demand"  a  decree'  of  the  senate  ?  I  shall  not  ^^put 
the  question  to  the  senate,  and  yet  I  will  ^^let  you  know 
what  the  senate  thinks'  of  you.  Begone  from  the  city, 
Catiline.  Do  you  not  see  that  the  senate  is  silent? 
^^Silence  gives  consent. 

4.  ^If  I  had  ordered  that  sterling  man,  Marcus  Mar- 
cellus,  to  go  into  exile,  the  senate  would  with  ^^perfect 
justice  have  laid  ^Molent  hands  upon  me.  ^^0  that  you 
would  go  into  exile !  0  that  you  would  separate  your- 
self from  good  citizens ! 

65.  Chaps.  10-13.  1.  There  are  some  in  this  body, 
conscript  fathers,  who  think'  that   I  should  be  acting 

64.  1  With  what  mind,  10.  — 2  Quod  ;  put  this  clause  first.  — 3  5o 
great.  —  ^  Voice.  —  ^  Condition,  third  form,  55.  —  6  p^es,  ind.  —  ''No 
design  seems  to  be  able,  etc.,  129.  — 8  Which.  — ^Beheo.  —  ^f*  Refer 6. 
— 11  Make  that  you  know.  —  i^  While  they  are  silent,  they  approve. — 
^"  iest  Hght.  —  '^'^  Force  and  hands.  —  ^^  Cf.  utinam  .  .  .  duint,  and 
see  166. 


118  CICERO:    CATILINE   I. 

cruelly  and  tyrannically,  ^if  I  should  punish'  Catiline 
with  death^  They  do  ^ot  even  believe  that  a  con- 
spiracy has  been  formed.  But  my  country  seems  to 
condemn  me  for^  inactivity,  ^n  that  I  ^allow  that  gladi- 
ator to  live  a  single  hour. 

2.  ^JVIethinks  she  is  even  now  reproaching  me  ^for 
neglecting  the  safety  of  the  citizens.  If  I  should  per- 
mit' Catiline  to  go  from  the  city  to  the  camp  of  Manlius, 
as^  he  purposes,  no  one  will  be  so'  stupid  ^as  not  to 
admit^  that  he  is  no  longer  a  citizen. 

3.  If  he  takes  with  him  his  whole  band  of  ruined 
and  desperate  men,  the  root  and  seed  of  all  evils  will  be 
stamped  out  and  destroyed.  ^^For  a  long  time  the  city 
has  been  involved  in  these  dangers,  but  "in  some  way 
or  other  ^^all  evils  have  come  to  maturity  in  the  time  of 
my  consulship. 

4.  Bad  men  are  plotting  against  the  consul  in  his  own 
house,  besieging'  the  Senate-house  with  swords  [in  their 
hands,  and]  preparing  torches  ^^o  burn'  the  city.  ^*If 
they  all  depart,  and  follow  Catiline  ^^out  of  the  city,  you 
will  see  the  whole  conspiracy  ^^laid  open,  and  not  only 
that,  but  also  crushed  forever. 

65.  1  Here  the  mood  and  tense  are  the  same  as  in  dir.  disc,  54,  56. 
—  2  Ne  . .  .  quidem,  —  3  o/.  —4  Quod.  Be  ready  to  give  a  reason  for 
the  mood  of  the  verb  in  this  clause;  see  49. — ^  Give  .  .  .  the  use  of 
one  hour  for  living.  —  ^  She  seems  to  me  to  reproach,  129.  — 7  Because 
I  neglect;  see  note  4.  —  ^  Whither. — 9  Relative  clause  of  result,  156. 
— 10  See  95.  — 11  /  know  7iot  in  what  way.  —  ^^  Cf .  omnium  scelerum 
.  .  .  mattiritas  .  .  .  erupit.  — 13  Ad  w.  gerundive.  —  i^  What  time  is 
referred  to  in  this  conditional  sentence  ?  — i^  gee  lb.— '^^  Not  only  laid 
open  hut  also  crushed. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  119 


CATILINE  II. 

66.  Chaps.  1-5.  1.  At  last,  fellow-citizens,  he  who 
^has  long  been  plotting  the  ruin'  of.  the  state  within  the 
very  walls'  of  the  city,  Lucius  Catiline,  that  vile  cor- 
rupter of  youth,  whom  all  good  [citizens]  fear,'  has  been 
driven  out  of  the  city,  which  seems  to  me  to  rejoice  and 
exult  that^  it  has  ^rid  itself  of  so'  deadly  a  foe. 

2.  If  there  be  any'  one  of  you^  who  asks'  why  I 
allowed'  him  to  depart,  and  did  not  rather  arrest  [him] 
and  even  put  [him]  to  death,  remember  that  there  are 
many  who  do  not  believe  that  there  is  a  conspiracy. 
^My  desire  was  to  force^  him  from  secret  plots  to  open 
marauding.     ^This  object  I  have  now  attained. 

3.  When  he  found'  that  I  knew'  all  his  plans,  he  took 
fright  and  ran  away.  Now,  at  last,  there  can  be  no  one 
^who  does  not  believe  what  I  reported,  no  one  ^to  defend 
Catiline.  I  ^^could  wish  indeed  that  all  his  boon-com- 
panions had  followed  him. 

4.  But  these  remain.  ^Tortunate  will  be  the  republic, 
glorious  the  renown  of  my  consulship,  if  only  the  whole 
gang  f ollow^^  their  leader  out  of  the  city.  ^^Then  there 
would  be  no  one  ^"^for  us  to  fear',  for  such^^  an  army  of 
profligates  as^^  Catiline  has  gathered  together  is  not  to 
be  feared. 

66.  iSee  95.  — 2Quod;  see  Ex.  65.n.  4.  — 8(7as^  wp.— ^Vestrum, 

121.  —  5  /  loished.  —  6  Conicio.  —  ^  [Vhich  [thing].  —  8  cf.  qui  quae 
ego  deferrem  non  crederent  in  chap,  ii.,  and  note  change  of  tense. 
—  9  Rel.  clause  of  characteristic  ;  so  also  the  preceding  clause.  —  i*^  Po- 
tential sub.!.,  167.  — 11  Use  the  exclamatory  phrase,  28.  — i^  Fut.  perf. 
13  A  condition  is  implied  in  the  word  "  then,"  which  =  "  if  that  were 
so,"  57.  — 14  Whom  we  should  fear.  — ^^  Tantus  .  .  .  quantus. 


120  CICERO:    CATILINE   II. 

67.  Chaps.  6-9.  1.  But  there  are  some  who  ask 
%hether  I  drove  Catiline  into  exile  or  not.  How^  can 
it  be  said  that  I  drove  him  into  exile,  when^  all  the 
senators  know^  that  he  has  entered  upon  war,  that  he 
has  sent  to  the  camp  ^of  Manlius  arms  and  military 
standards,  and  even  his  silver  eagle?  [Those]  who 
^make  this  assertion,  who  believe  that  he  is  an  innocent 
man,  and  I  a  most  cruel  tyrant,  that  banish  men  by 
threats  and  force,  are  attempting  to  raise^  a  storm  of 
odium  against  me. 

2.  ^But  what  would  these  same  men,  who  assert  that 
Catiline  has  gone  into  exile  at^  Massilia,  say  if  he  should 
turn  his  course^  from  flight  and  exile  to  a  career  of  crime' 
and  war  ?  What  if  he  should  within  three  days  command 
an  army  of  the  enemy  ?  What  if  he  should  prefer  to  be 
killed  ^in  partisan  warfare  rather^^  than  live  an  exile  ? 

3.  It  seems  "necessary'  for  me  to  speak  now  about 
the  classes  of  men  from  which  the  forces  of  Catiline  are 
procured.  First',  there  are  those  rich  men  who  are 
^^deeply  in  debt,  and  who  expect  from  Catiline  a  new 
deal,  by  which  their  large  properties  may  be  saved'. 
Another  class  is  composed  of  men  who  expect  to  gain 
power'  ^^by  the  very  confusion  of  the  state.  Then  there 
are  certain  of  Sulla's  colonists  who  have  fallen  deeply  in 
debt  themselves,  and  are  forcing  some  needy  countrymen 
into  an  expectation  of  [a  renewal  of]  the  old  plunderings. 

67.  1  Cf.  fuisset  necne,  and  observe  that  "  whether  "  is  not  there 
expressed.  — 2  Quo  mod.6.  — 3  Cum-causal,  50.  —4  Adj.  — 5  Say  this. 
—  SExcito.  — ^Cf.  the  sentence  (chap,  vii.)  sed  cum  sint  homines 
.  .  .  dicerent,  and  note  change  in  form  of  the  condition.  —  8  Xo.  —  ^  Use 
the  part.  — i^  Expressed  in  the  word  for  **  prefer."  — ii  That  it  must  he 
spoken  by  me;  begin  the  sentence  with  nunc  de,  etc.  —  ^^ In  great 
debt,  —  ^^  The  state  itself  being  confused. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  121 

68.  Chaps.  10-13.  1.  Since  this  is  so^,  fellow-citizens, 
I  have  so  managed  affairs  that,  even  if  Catiline  should 
make  raids  upon .  the  colonies  and  free-towns,  they  can 
easily  be  defended.  Finally,  I  cannot  forget  that  those 
whom  Catiline  has  left'  in  the  city  are  our  enemies,  ^and 
that  they  should  be  warned  again  and  again  ^not  to 
^make  any  stir  in  the  city. 

2.  To  these  men  I  say,  ^^^Be  assured  that  the  consuls 
are  vigilant,  that  they  have  provided  a  sufficient  guard' 
for  the  city,  [and]  that  the  citizens  have  been  warned  to 
defend  their  homes  with  sentinels  and  guards.  If  you 
make  the  slightest  attempt  against  your  country,  I  shall 
immediately  discover  it." 

3.  We  are  supplied  with  everything^  that^  Catiline 
lacks^  On  one  side  are  your  consuls  and  generals,  on 
the  other,  that  worn-out  and  wounded  gladiator ;  on  one 
side  the  flower  and  strength'  of  all  Italy,  on  the  other,  a 
gang  of  shameless  and  indecent  profligates ;  on  this  side 
the  cities  of  your  colonists,  on  that,  the  wooded  heights 
of  Catiline. 

4.  In  a  contest  of  this  kind;  who  can  doubt  that''  the 
immortal  gods  will  defend  ^in  person  this  fair  city 
against  the  impious  attacks  of  unprincipled  men?  Do 
you,^  then,  fellow-citizens,  enter  upon  this  war,  relying 
not  on  human  devices,^^  but  on  the  gods  themselves. 
^^Under  my  guidance  no  good  man  shall  perish,  but  all 
villany  shall  be  crushed. 

68.  ^Who  should,  etc.,  second  periph.  conj. — ^'Neg.  purpose,  139. 
—  ^Move  themselves. — ^  Fut.  imper.  of  sci5. — ^  All  things.  —  ^Abl., 
16.  — 'Quin  w.  pres.  subj.,  158.— ^^  Praesens.  — '•>  To  be  expressed 
because  emphatic.  — i*^  Abl.,  9.  —  UDo  not  try  to  think  of  a  word  for 
*'  under" ;  translate  the  thought. 


122  CICERO:    CATILINE  III. 


CATILINE  III. 


69.  Chaps.  1-5.  1.  Fellow-citizens/  the  republic  is 
safe^  Your  wives,  your  children^,  and  your  homes^  have, 
through  my  efforts,  been  rescued^  from  fire'  and  sword, 
and  restored^  to  you.  And,  because^  I  know'  that  you 
are  waiting  ^to  learn'  ^what  has  taken  place  since  Catiline 
^a  few  days  ago  burst  out  of  the  city,  I  will  lay  before 
you  the  whole  matter. 

2.  The  leaders  who  remained  in  the  city  ^tried  to  tam- 
per with  the  ambassadors  from  Gaul,  and,  as^  they  were 
about  to  return  to  Gaul,  gave  them  a  letter  of  ^  instruc- 
tions for  Catiline. 

3.  When^^  I  found'  out  that  they  were  ^Haying  this  plot, 
I  saw  that  the  opportunity  was  offered  me  ^^of  getting 
such  a  grasp  of  the  whole  conspiracy  that  both  you  and 
the  senate  might  clearly  comprehend^^  it.  Therefore  the 
Allobroges  and  Volturcius  were  arrested  and  brought 
back  to  the  city. 

4.  Although  ^Ht  was  the  opinion  of  many  distinguished 
men  ^^that  I  should  open  the  letters  before  submitting^^ 
them  to  the  senate,  I  kept  the  seals  unbroken.  After 
Volturcius  had  disclosed'  what^''  he  knew,^^  and  the  Gauls 
had  given  their  evidence,  the  documents  were  brought 
forward. 


69.  1  Usual  position  of  the  vocative  ?  —  2  For  agreement  of  the  part., 
see  38.  — 3Quoniam,  49.  — 4  Not  inf.  —  5  Ind,  quest.  —  6  See  175.— 
^  Imperfect,  99.  —  §  When.  —  9  And.  —  lo  Ut.  —  n  Do  not  try  to  think  of 
a  word  for  "laying";  see  26. — 12  That  I  might  so^  grasp.  —  ^^  For 
agreement  of  the  verb,  see  45.  —  i^  ji  pleased.  —  ^^  Acc.  w.  inf.  —  ^^  De- 
fers ;  informal  ind.  disc,  107. — '^'^  Those  {thingsl  which,  —  i^Subj. 
by  attraction,  162. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  123 

5.  Lentulus,  Cethegus,  Statilius,  [each]  identified  his 
hand  and  seal.  The  letters  were  read.  Lentulus,  ^^on 
being  asked'  by  the  Gauls  whether  he  had  ^not  said 
something  to-^  them  about  firing  the  city,  though  at  first* 
he  denied  his  guilt,  a  while  afterwards  confessed'  it. 

70.  Chaps.  6-8.  1.  After  the  evidence  had  all  been  set 
forth,  the  senate  ^passed  a  decree  against  nine  of  ^  the 
conspirators,  that  they  should  be  ^put  under  guard,  and, 
^because  Lentulus  was  a  praetor,  it  was  decided'  that  he 
should  first'  resign  his  office,  so  that  there  might  be  no 
^scruples  to  prevent  his  being  punished'. 

2.  ^A  vote  of  thanks'  to  me  was  passed,  because  I  had 
driven  Catiline  from  the  city.  And'  also  the  senate 
decreed  a  thanksgiving  to  the  immortal  gods  in  my  name, 
because  I  had  not  only  managed  the  ^affairs  of  state  suc- 
cessfully, but  had  even  saved  the  state. 

3.  Now  there  is  ^no  longer  anything  ^for  us  to  fear. 
As  long  as  Catiline  was  in  the  city,  ^Ve  had  everything 
to  fear ;  for  he  was  so'  active,  so  bold,  so  crafty,  so  alert 
in  villany,  that  we  could  have  met  and  thwarted  all 
his  designs  [only]  with  the  greatest  difficulty. 

4.  And  yet,  fellow-citizens,  "it  almost  seems  as  if  the 
immortal  gods  themselves  had  managed  all  these  impor- 
tant affairs  by  their  own  will  and  power".  For,  surely, 
^^it  does  not  belong  to  human  wisdom  to  have  foreseen 
all  that  has  happened'  in  our  consulship. 

69.  19  Use  part.—  20  Said  (loquor)  nothing.  —  ^^With. 

70.  1  Censeo.  — 2  Ex.  —  ^Delivered  into  custody.  — ^ Order :  it  ivas 
decided  that  (ut)  Lentulus,  because  he,  etc.  —  ^Cf.  relig-io  .  .  .  quo 
minus,  and  see  140.  — 6  Cf.  gratiae  .  .  .  ag-untur.  —  ^  Res  publica ; 
in  this  clause  imitate  bene  gesta  .  .  .  conservata  re  priiblica.— 
8  Nihil  iana.  —  9  Rel.  clause.  —  1^  All  [things]  ivere  to  be  feared  by  us. 
—  11  The  gods  seem,  etc.,  129.— ^  It  is  not  of,  78. 


124  CICERO:    CATILINE   III. 

71.  Chaps.  9-12.  1.  ^Under  the  guidance  of  the  im- 
mortal gods,  P  resisted  those  men  who  attempted^  to  set 
fire  to  the  temples  and  shrines,  and  brought  to  light 
everything  that  they  had  planned  against  your  safety. 
The  gods,  then,  are  worthy  of  alP  honor  *for  saving  the 
city  from  slaughter  and  fire  and  bloodshed. 

2.  ^If  I  should  say  that  I  had  done  these  things  alone, 
without  the  help'  of  the  gods,  I  should  be  ^beside  myself. 
^Does  it  not  seem  to  have  happened^  providentially  that 
Lentulus  was  so  foolish^  as  to  intrust  the  letters  to 
Gauls,  who,  though  they  ^might  have  kept  silent,  never- 
theless, of  their  own  accord,  offered  us  the  proofs  of 
Catiline's  guilt'? 

3.  In  return  for  my  important^^  services,  fellow-citi- 
zens, I  ask'  for  no  mute  memorial  of  praise,  but  that  my 
deeds  may  be  cherished  in  your  memories."  But'  since 
I  must  live  with  those^^  I  have  subdued,  I  hope  that  the 
protection  Afforded  by  good  citizens  will  be  secured  to 
me  forever. 

4.  ^*There  is  no  need'  of  saying  that  there  is  such^^  dig- 
nity ^^in  the  republic  that  it  will  always  defend  me, 
who  have  voluntarily  offered^''  myself  to  all  [sorts  of] 
dangers  for  your  safety,  from  the  assaults"  of  intestine 
foes. 


71.  1  See  Ex.68,  n.  11.  —  2x0  be  expressed.  Cicero  had  no  hesitation 
in  emphasizing  the  first  personal  pronoun.  —  3  Qreatest.  —  ^Rel.  clause; 
expressing  what  idea?  —  5 Begin  Quae  ego  si.  —  6  Taken  in  rnind. — 
"  Put  the  main  clause  last ;  begin  with  '*  That  Lentulus,"  etc.,  which  is 
a  subst.  clause  of  result,  157.  —  8  Form  adj.  from  adv.  dementer. — 
9  Were  able  to  keep  silent.— '^^  So  grea^.  — 11  Sing.  — 12  Supply  the  rel. 
whom.  — 13  jfi^  — 14  jt  need  not  to  he  said.  —  ^^  That.  — i^put  the  phrase 
"in  the  republic"  between  **that"  and  "dignity."  —  i''Have  a  good 
reason  for  the  mood  by  which  you  translate  this  verb. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  125 


CATILINE  IV. 

72.  Chaps.  1-4.  1.  Conscript  fathers,  you  know  that 
^I  am  never  free  from  the  danger  of  death  either  in  the 
Forum  or  in  the  Senate-house,  or  ^in  my  own  home, 
or  even  in  this  seat  of  honor;  but  yet,  whatever  fate 
awaits^  me,  I  shall  endure  it  with  equanimity/  provided 
that  by  my  efforts  safety  is  secured  to  you  and  to  the 
Roman  people. 

2.  For  why  should  I  not  rejoice  to  have  rescued  you, 
your  wives,  and  your  children  from  slaughter,  and  the 
Vestal  virgins  from  bitter  outrage,  even  if  the  immortal 
gods  should  will  that^  I  am  to  suffer'  all  pains  and  hard- 
ships, and  even  death  itself  ? 

3.  Yesterday  I  asked  ^for  your  judgment  about  the 
fact,  and  ^for  your  decision  about  the  penalty.  To-day, 
before  night,  we  must  decide^  what  ^is  to  be  done  about 
the  accused.  For  this  mischief,  which  has  spread  fur- 
ther ^than  is  generally  supposed,  can  by  no  means  be 
checked  by  ^^forbe^rance  and  procrastination. 

4.  ^^It  is  the  opinion  of  Decimus  Silanus  that  the  con- 
spirators should  be  punished'  with  death,  while^^  Gains 
Caesar  holds^^  that  death  was  not  appointed  by  the  gods 
as^^  a  punishment,  but  as  a  rest  f rom^^  toil  and  misery ; 
and  therefore  he  recommends^^  confiscation  of  property 
and  imprisonment  ^''for  life. 

72.   1  Order :  neither  .  .  .  nor  etc.,  am  I  ever  free.  —  2  -^qi  in  w.  abl. 

—  3  Pass,  of  propono.  —  ^  Two  words.  —  ^  Ut.  —  6  What  yon  thought.  — 
''What  you  deckled.  —  §  Pass,  periph.  conj.  —  ^  Than  opinion.  —  i'^  Use 
gerunds,  93.  —  ^^  Silaniis  decides,  censeS  foil,  by  ace.  w.  inf. — 
12  Autem.  — 13  InteUego.  — 14  For  the  sake^  of.  —  is  Of.  — 16  Orders. 

—  1'  Sempiternus. 


126  CICERO:    CATILINE  IV. 

73.  Chaps.  5-7.  1.  The  proposal  of  Gains  Caesar  is 
^that  of  one  [who  is]  consulting  for  the  safety  of  the 
people,  and  is,  as  it  were,  a  hostage  for^  his  perpetual 
good- will  towards  the  state.  No  one  can  doubt  Vhat  he 
thinks  about  the  whole  case  who  voted  a  reward'  to  the 
informer  and  thanks  to  the  investigator;  and  who, 
[though]  a  very  mild  and  gentle  person,  consigns  Len- 
tulus  to  perpetual  darkness  and  chains. 

2.  Wherefore,  if  you  adopt  the  proposal  of  Silanus,  I 
shall  not  fear'  the  charge  of  cruelty,  for  what  cruelty  can 
there  be  ^in  punishing  with  death  a  man  who  is  in  no 
sense^  a  citizen,  but  is  an  enemy  of  the  republic  ?  The 
proposer  of  the  Sempronian  law'  himself  was  put  to 
death  by  command  of  the  people. 

3.  When  I  see'  ^in  my  mind's  eye  the  city  falling 
in  ruin,  the  Vretched  heaps  of  unburied  citizens,  and 
Cethegus  revelling  in  your  blood,  I  cannot  think^  about 
mercy  and  compassion  towards  the  guilty  [wretches] 
who  have  wished  to  murder'  us,  and  to  set  up  the  race 
of  the  Allobroges  on  the  ruins^  of  the  city. 

4.  And'  now,  lest  some  one  may  ^^be  apprehensive 
"that  there  is  not  help'  enough  ^^to  carry  out  ^'^the 
measures  that  you  ^*decide  upon  to-day,  [I  will  say 
that]  every  preparation  has  been  made.  The  Roman 
people  ^^have  aimed  to  give  me  all  the  assistances^  I 
want.s^ 


73.  10/ him  (ille) .—^Of,  —  ^ For  the  order,  cf .  the  sentence  begin- 
ning iam  hoc,  chap.  v.  —  ^  In  w.  gerundive.  —  ^  Modus.  — ^  In  mind. 
— "  Follow  the  text:  wretched  and  unburied  heaps.  —  ^  Cogito. — 
9  Traces.— 10  Vereor.  — 11 ''That  not"  after  a  verb  of  fearing  =  ? 
See  142. — 12  Ad  w.  gerundive.  —  i^  Those  [things].  —  i^  Not  pres. — 
16  Ago  ut.  — 16  Supply  *'  which."  —  i''  Why  subjunctive ? 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  127 

74.  Chaps.  8-11.  1.  It  is  Vorth  while  to  recognize 
the  zeaP  of  all  citizens  of  all  ranks.  But  why  should  I 
mention  them  ?  For  their  own  interests'^  stimulate  them 
to  defend  their  country.  Even  the  slaves^  ^if  only  they 
are  in  a  tolerable  condition  of  servitude,  contribute  alP 
they  can  to  the  safety  and  tranquillity  of  the  state. 

2.  And  the  poor'  and  ignorant,  ^although  Lentulus 
^tried  to  tamper  with  them,  almost  outstrip  you  in 
patriotism.^  Indeed,  those  who  ^are  dependent  on  their 
daily'  gains^^  in  the  shops,  —  since,  "when  the  shops  are 
closed  their  gains  are  diminished,  —  have  no  desire  to 
lolloAv  the  fortunes  of  men  who  are  trying  to  overthrow 
the  very  foundations  of  the  state. 

3.  Such  being  the  case,  conscript  fathers,  see  to  it 
^^that  you  ^^do  not  fail'  in  your  duty  to  those  whose 
help'  has  never  failed  you.  Our  common  country  is 
beset  by  the  torches  and  weapons  of  an  impious  con- 
spiracy, and  ^\ipon  you  rests  the  decision  whether  ^^all 
that  we  see  about  us  shall  stand,  or  the  whole  republic 
be  destroyed. 

4.  ^^I  may  lose  my  life,  for  I  have  undertaken  eternal' 
war  against  the  enemies  of  the  republic;  but  the  mem- 
ory of  my  deeds  will  remain.  I  have  ever  been  mindful 
of  you  and  forgetful  of  myself ;  and  I  shall  not  hesitate 
to  execute  your  decrees,  even  if  the  violence  of  wicked 
men  shall  threaten'  ^^me  with  death. 

74.  1  The  price  of  labor.—  2  Acts  of  zeal,  plur.  of  studium.  —  3  Res. 
—  ^  Who  are  in;  rel.  clause  of  proviso,  162.  —  ^  As  much  as.  —  ^  j^el. 
clause  of  concession,  150.  —  ''  Imp.  subj.  —  ^  Love  of  country.  —  ^  Are 
sustained  hy.  —  ^^  Sing.  —  i^Abl.  abs.  —  i2;N'eg.  purpose.  —  ^^  Are  not 
loanting  to.  —  ^'^  You  must  decide;  impers.  —  i^  .-J //  f/iese  things,  not 
omnia  haec— 16  Gi^ant  that  I  lose;  of.  sit  Scipio  clarus,  and  see 
i63.  — 17  Death  to  me. 


128  CICERO:    ARCHIAS. 


AECHIAS. 

75.  Chaps.  1-5.  1.  Aulus  Licinius  Arcliias  was  born 
^of  a  noble'  family  at  Antioch,  a  city^  once  populous  and 
wealthy,  and  abounding  in  men  ^of  the  highest  learning. 
*In  boyhood  he  was  trained  in  polite  learning,  and  after- 
wards, ^having  devoted  himself  to  writing,  he  was 
thought  worthy  of  the  acquaintance  and  hospitality  of 
many  persons  both  in  Italy  and  Greece. 

2.  When  he  had  come  to  Eome,  %hile  still  a  young 
man,  he  ^became  acquainted  with  many  distinguished' 
men.  Not  only  ®was  his  acquaintance  cultivated  by 
those  who  could  furnish  him  with  the  noblest^  subjects 
^^for  his  pen,  but  also  by  those  who  were  eager  to  listen 
to  him. 

3.  Although  he  had  had  a  domicile  in  Rome  for  many 
years,  and  afterwards  had  been  enrolled  as  a  citizen  at 
Heraclea,  a  city^^  having  the  most  favorable  privileges 
and  treaty-rights,  he  was  accused  by  a  certain^^  Gratius, 
under  the  Papian  Law,  ^on  the  ground  that  he  was  not  a 
Roman  citizen. 

4.  Cicero  pleaded  the  cause  of  his  friend  before  the 
court,  and  easily  proved  by  the  evidence  of  Lucullus  and 
of  the  Heraclean  deputies  that  Archias  was  a  Roman 
citizen  under  the  law  of  Silvanus  and  Carbo.  A  large 
part  of  his  oration  is  devoted"  to  celebrating  the  praises 
of  literature. 


76.  1  Abl.  of  origin,  20.  —  2  Abl.  in  app.  w.  the  loc.  Antiochiae.  — 
^  Most  learned. — *  [As  a]  boy.  —  ^A  cum-clause. — ^  Even  then. — 
J"  COgnosco.  —  8  Change  to  the  act.  —9  Greatest^.  —  ^^  Not  literal.  — 
11  Cf.  n.  2.  — 12  Quidam.  — 13  Quod.  — 14  Dedo. 


FOR   WRITTEN   TRANSLATION.  129 

76.    Chaps.  6-9.    1.  Some  one  ^may  ask  why  I  am  so 

greatly  charmed  with  these  studies.  Because^  they  are 
^adapted  to  all  times^  all  ages,  and  all  places;  because 
they  relieve  my  mind  [when  it  is]  weary  with  the  din 
and  strife  ^of  the  Forum  ;  because  by  means  of  them  this 
^oratorical  ability  ^is  improved ;  and  because  I  am  able 
^to  study  the  portrayals  of  eminent  men,  which  authors 
have  left  us  in  their  books.  Setting  these^  examples 
before  me,  I  can  educate  my  mind'  and  judgment  by  the 
very  contemplation  of  excellent  men. 

2.  Do  you  ask  whether^  all  our  great  commanders  have 
been  trained  in  literature  ?  Not  all ;  for  there  have  been 
men  of  such  pre-eminent  ^^natural  ability  that,  even  with- 
out [the  aid  of]  learning,  they  ^^have  shown  themselves 
not  only  brave  and  wise,  but  well-balanced  and  dignified. 
But  it  is,  nevertheless,  certain  that  learning  ^^is  of  great 
assistance  ^^in  the  cultivation  of  character.^'* 

3.  ^^Let  the  men  of  Colophon  claim'  Homer  for  their 
own;  this  Archias  ^^belongs  to  us,  ^''by  his  own  desire 
and  by  our  laws.  His  voice  we  ^^like  to  hear,  because 
he  celebrates^^  the  name  and  fame  of  the  Koman  people. 
Grant  that  our  own  Ennius  was^^  dear  to  the  elder 
Af ricanus ;  is  not  Archias  ^dearly  loved  by  that  distin- 
guished general,  Lucius  Lucullus,  who  opened  Pontus 
to  the  Eoman  people  and  routed  the  innumerable  forces 
of  the  Armenians  ? 


76.  iPotentialsnbj.,167.  — 2  Quia,  49.— 8  0/;  what  gen.?  — 4  Adj. 
—  5 Express  by  two  noims.  — ^  Cresco.  —  'Intueor.  —  ^  Which;  put 
first.  —  9  Use  -ne.  —  lo  Natura.  —  n  Exsto.  —  12  Aids  much.  — 13  Not 
the  abl.  — 14  Virtus. —  15  cf.  sit  .  .  .  sanctum  .  .  .  nomen.  — 16/5 
ours.  —  ^'^  Abl.  *'  in  accordance  with,"  3.  —  is  Gladly  hear.  —  i^Is  there 
any  reason  for  putting  this  verb  in  the  sub].?  — ^^ Exceedingly. 


130  CICERO:    ARCHIAS. 

77.  Chaps.  10-12.  1.  Alexander  the  Great  had  with 
him  many  historians  of  his  exploits,  for  he  knew  that,  Hf 
he  had  no  one  ^to  be  the  herald  of  his  valor,  his  name 
^would  be  buried  in  the  same  tomb  that  Should  cover 
his  body.  And  so  our  own  "Magnus"  awarded  a  prize 
to  the  historian  of  his  achievements,  Theophanes  of 
Mytilene. 

2.  Sulla  bestowed  citizenship  upon  many  Spaniards; 
and  would  he  have  rejected  Archias,  ^if  he  had  sought 
[his  favor]  ?  He  who  was  so^  eager  ''to  have  his  actions 
celebrated  in  verse  that  he  lent  an  ear  to  the  poor  poets 
of  Cordova  would  not,  I  suppose,  have  sought^  for  the 
genius  of  Archias. 

3.  It  must  be  admitted'  that  even^  those  philosophers 
who  write  treatises  ^^on  the  contempt  of  glory  are  them- 
selves,^ nevertheless,  influenced  by  the  love  of  praise; 
and,  in  fact,  ^^the  best  men  are  most  attracted  by  glory. 

I  do  not  hesitate  to  confess'  to  you  that  I  myself^  desire 
no  other  reward'  for  my  toils  and  dangers  in  your  behalf 
than  the  eternal'  heralding  of  my  virtues. 

4.  Wherefore,  since  Archias  has  ^done  honor  in  his 
verse  to  the  achievements  of  the  Eoman  people,  and 
since  he  is  ^^possessed  of  such  a  genius  that  he  is  courted 
by  our  most  distinguished'  men,  I  entreat^*  you,  gentle- 
men of  the  jury,  ^to  receive  him  under  your  protection, 
so  that  he  may  seem  to  be  relieved  by  your  humanity 
rather  than  injured  by  your  severity. 

77.  1  If  no  one  =  unless  some  one.  —  2  jvq-Qt  inf.  —  s  Use  fore  ut  w. 
subj.,  75.  —  4  In  ind.  disc.  —  &  Use  part,  or  clause  w.  si.  —  6  Usque  eo. 
—  ^  [Tt]  to  be  written  about  his  deeds.  —  ^  The  conclusion  of  a  conditional 
sentence;    what  is  the  condition?  —  9  ipse.  —  i^Dg  w.  gerundive. — 

II  Optimus  quisque.  — 12  Honored.  —  i^  Abl.  of  quality.  — 14  Peto  a. 


PAET  III. 

GRAMMATICAL  REVIEW  WITH 
VOCABULARY. 


GRAMMATICAL  REVIEW. 


Note.  — The  references  are  to  the  Grammatical  Index,  p.  205. 

Predicate  Nominative,  118.  Two  Accusatives,  same  person  or  thing 
(pred.  ace),  34.  Two  Accusatives,  person  and  thing,  35.  Two 
Accusatives  with  Compounds,  36.    Apposition,  48. 

1.  1.  Athens  was  formerly  regarded  as^  the  inventress^ 
of  all  ^branches  of  learning.  2.  The  Romans  congratu- 
lated   themselves*  because    Cicero   v^as    elected   consul. 

3.  Cicero  when^  praetor  advocated  the  Manilian  law; 
when^   consul   he    crushed    the   conspiracy   of    Catiline. 

4.  The  ancient'  Persians  regarded  the  sun  as  the  only 
god.  5.  Csesar  leads  all  his  cavalry  over  the  bridge. 
6.  Caesar  ^when  it  came  his  turn,  being  asked  his  opin- 
ion', spoke  ^to  the  following  effect.  7.  Por  I  have  not 
concealed  from  you  the  discourse  of  Titus  Ampins. 
8.  Two  most  powerful  cities,  Carthage  and  Numantia, 
were  destroyed  by  Scipio.  9.  Archias  came  to  Rome 
^in  the  consulship  of  Marius  and  Catulus.  10.  Alex- 
ander the  Great  founded  two  ci^es  in  India;  one?  he 
called  Nicaea,  the  other^  Bucephale,  from^  the  name  of 
his  horse.  11.  The  envoys  demand  back  from  Verres 
the  statue'  of  Ceres  and  Victory.  12.  Caesar  hastened 
through  the  whole  Picenian  territory. 

1.  1  Omit.  —  2  Plur.  —  s  Phir.  of  doctrina.  —  4  Dat.  —  &  When  it 
loas  come  (101)  to  him.  —  ^  Words  of  this  kind.  —  ^Express  idio- 
matically. —  8  See  46.  —  9  Ex. 

133 


134  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

Infinitive  as  Subject  and  Predicate,  111.    Infinitive  as  Object,  110. 
Complementary  Infinitive,  109.     Subject  of  the  Infinitive,  31. 

2.  1.  To  labor  is  to  pray.  2.  Wherefore  I  have  deter- 
mined" to  prepare  no  defence  Vith  regard  to  my  new 
purposes  ;  [yet]  I  have  resolved,  ^though  conscious  of  no 
guilt',  to  offer  an  explanation.  3.  Our  ancestors  wished 
the   bodies   of  young  men  to  be  strengthened  by  toil. 

4.  This  is  characteristic^  of  a  well-regulated  mind,  both  to 
rejoice  at  %hat  is  good  and  to  grieve  at  the  opposite. 

5.  We  desire"  not  so  [much]  to  seem,  as  to  be,  good.^ 

6.  It  is  a  wrong"  to  bind  a  Eoman  citizen,  a  crime"  to 
scourge  [one],  almost"  parricide  to  kill"  [one].  7.  ^Archias 
had  the  good  fortune  to  surpass  all  '^in  the  fame  of  his 
genius.  8.  You,  Catiline,  ought^  to  be  put  to  death. 
9.  My  voice  ought  to  be  first"  in  public  affairs.  10.  I 
desire  to  be  gentle.^  11.  If  you  love"  me,  if  you  wish"  to 
be  loved  by  me,  send  me^^  a  letter.  12.  Now  I  neither 
care^^  to  live",  nor  may^^  I  die  without  disgrace.  13.  You 
may  go. 

Tenses  of  the  Infinitive,  113.    Accusative  with  Infinitive,  31. 
Indirect  Discourse,  106.    Historical  Infinitive,  112. 

3.  1.  Catiline  sent  letters  to  most  of  the  ex-consuls, 
[saying]  that,  ^as  he  was  beset  by  false  accusations,  he 
yielded  to  fortune,  and  ^was  going  into  exile  at^  Massilia. 
2.  Cethegus  said  that  his  associates  were  wasting  great 

2.  iln. — ^From  (ex)  no  consciousness  of  (de)  guilt. — spro- 
prius.  In  what  other  way  may  this  be  expressed  ?  See  78.  — ^  Good 
things.  Why  would  not  bonis  alone  do?  —  ^what  does  this  agree 
with?  —  ^It  happened  to  Archias  to  sm^ass.  —  ''Abl.  of  spec,  21.  — 
8  Oportet.— 9This  may  be  expressed  in  two  ways.  — ^^  Ad  me.— 
^^It  pleases  me.  — 12  Licet. 

3.  1  Participle.  —  2  Pres.  inf.  —  s  To,  SQ. 


GRAMMATICAL  REVIEW.  185 

opportunities  *by  hesitation  and  delay^:  that  in  such 
danger  there  was  need  of  action/  not  of  deliberation.^ 
3.  He  found^  that  the  consuls  had  started  for  Dyrra- 
chium^  with  a  large  part  of  the  army^,  [and]  that  Pompey 
was  staying  at  Brundisium^  with  his  cohorts.  4.  Caesar 
told^  them  that  he  had  aimed  at  no  extraordinary  honor, 
but  %ad  waited  for  the  legal  time  for  being  a  candidate 
for  the  consulship,  and  had  been  content  with  what^^  was 
open  to  all  the  citizens.  5.  The  envoys  report  to  Caesar 
that  they  are  aware  that  the  Roman  people  are^^  divided 
into  two  parties,  but  that  ^^it  belongs  neither  to  their  own 
judgment  nor  to  their  own  powers  to  decide  which^^  party 
has*^  the  better  cause.  6.  About  the  ^^first  of  June  Cati- 
line ^'began  to  address  individuals ;  he  exhorted  some,  he 
tampered  with  others ;  he  showed  his  own  resources,  the 
unprepared  [state  of  the]  republic,  [and]  the  great  re- 
wards of  the  conspiracy. 

Adjectives:    Agreement  with  Nouns  of   Different  Genders,  38; 
as  Nouns,  41 ;  as  Adverbs,  42;  Denoting  a  Part,  39. 

4.    1.  You  have  all  orders,  all  men,^  and  the  whole*  Eo- 

man  people  %ith  one  and^  the  same  feeliug.    2.  We  seem 

to  remember  the  past,  to  hope  for  the  future.^     3.  Labor' 

and^  pleasure,  [though]  dissimilar  ^in  their  nature,  are 

bound  together^  by  ^a  kind  of  natural  association.     4.  We 

say    that   ^folly,  rashness,  injustice,    and    intemperance 

3.  4  Abl.  of  gerund,  93.  — ^  Postponmg  the  day.  —  6  Perf.  part.,  13. 
—  ^Acc.  of  limit,  30.  — «  Locative,  116.  — 9  Doceo  ;  use  the  pres.— 
1^  The  legal  time  of  the  consulship  being  icaitedfor,  etc.  —  ^Eo  quod. 
12  Remember  thatpopulum  is  sing.  —  '^^It  is  of,  gen.  of  qualitj^  78. — 
14  Which  (of  the  tivo).  — 15  Pres.  subj. ;  why  ?  —  i^  See  159.  —  i"  Hist.  inf. 

4.  ^Thinking  one  and  the  same  [thing].  —  ^Reliquus,  —  ^ai^i,  of 
spec,  21.  —  *  Among  themselves.  —  ^  Quidam.  —  6  Yoy  connectives  see 
60. 


136  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

ought  to  be  shunned/  5.  To  Catiline,  [even]  from  his 
youth,  ^intestine  wars,  slaughter,  rapine,  and  civil  discord 
were  pleasing.  6.  When  the  opportunity  was  offered, 
Afranius  leads  out  his  forces  and  stations  them  on  the 
middle  of  the  hill.  7.  The  Gauls  compel  travellers  to 
stand  even  ^^against  their  will.  8.  I  have  done  more 
good^^  to-day  unwittingly  than  [I]  ever  [did]  before  this 
day  intentionally.^^  9.  Spain  ^Vas  the  last'  of  all  the  pro- 
vinces to  be  thoroughly^^  subdued.  10.  At  daybreak  the 
top  of  the  mountain  was  held  by  Labienus. 


Relative  Pronouns:  Agreement,  43;  Antecedent  in  Relative  Clause, 
148  ;  Position  of  Relative  Clause,  163.  Demonstrative  Pronouns, 
132. 

5.  1.  We  are  deaf  in  those  languages  that  we  do  not 
understand^  ^and  they  are  innumerable.  2.  Mummius 
destroyed  Corinth,  ^a  city  which  at  that  time  was  the 
most  splendid  in^  Greece.  3.  The  victor  did  not*  spare 
even^  ^the  women  and  children'  who^  were  found  in  the 
town.  4.  The  violent  spirit'  of  Catiline  was  harassed  by'' 
lack  of  means,  and  by  the  consciousness  of  guilt',  ^both  of 
which  [evils]  he  had  increased  by  those  practices  which 
I  have  mentioned  above.  5.  Thou,  0^  Jupiter,  who  wast 
consecrated  by  the  same  auspices  ^by  which  this  city 
[was],  wilt  punish'  the  enemies'  of  our  country.     6.  ^^That 

4.  ^  For  agreement  of  gerundive  see  38.  —  8  For  lack  of  connectives 
see  60.  — 9Abl.  abs.  —  io  r/nm/^ffegr.  —  ii  Partitive  gen.  —  ^^Knowi7ig. 
—  '^^Last  (adj.) .  .  .  was  subdued. —^^  Ex^^ressed  in  the  prefix  of  the 
verb. 

5.  1  Which  are.  —  ^  Which  city.  —3  0/.-  *  See  117.  Put  the  object 
first.  — 5Dat.,  71.  — 6 What  gender?  38.-7  Which  both,  neut.— 8  Not 
expressed.— 9  Put  this  clause  between  "same"  and  ''auspices."—- 
10  Which  part  .   .   .   that. 


GRAMMATICAL  REVIEW.  137 

part  of  the  state  which  had  brought  disaster  upon  the 
Eomans  "was  the  first  to  pay  the  penalty.  7.  0  fortu- 
nate young  man,  ^to  have  found'  a  Homer  as  herald  of 
your  valor !  8.  The  latter  again'  in  [their]  turn  are  in 
arms  ^^a  year  after,  [while]  the  former  stay  ^%t  home. 

9.  Mithridates  fled  from  his  kingdom  just^^  as  the  famous 
Medea  is  said  to  have  fled  once  from  the  same  Pontus. 

10.  The  former  carefully  protected  the  latter. 

Pronouns:  Indefinite,  133;    Reflexive,  137.     Final  (Purpose)  Clauses 
with  ut  and  ne,  139  ;   Sequence  of  Tenses,  160. 

6.  1.  Some  states  have  [it]  ordained  by  their  laws  that^ 
if  any'  one  shall  have  heard^  by  rumor  or  report  anything 
^that  concerns  the  public  welfare,  he  shall  report  it  to  a 
magistrate,  *and  not  ^impart  it  to  any  one  else.  2.  Patience 
is  a  remedy  ^f or  any'  pain  whatever.  3.  A  tyrant  neither 
loves'  any  one,'^  nor  is  loved  by  any  one.^  4.  The  general 
charges  them  ^as  they  are  departing  that  each^^  of  them 
shall  visit  his  own^^  state  and  collect^^  for  the  war  all 
^Vho  are  old  enough  to  bear  arms.  5.  Some  call  it  error, 
some  fear ;  ^^no  one  but  you,  crime'.  6.  One  part  of  that 
village  he  granted  to  the  Gauls,  the  other  he  assigned 
to  the  cohorts.  7.  Nevertheless  he  decided'  that  they 
^%hould  not  be  detained,  lest  he  should  appear  either'  to 
offer  an  insult  or  betray^^  some  suspicion  of  fear.    8.  Indu- 

5.  ^^  First  (princeps)  paid,  40.  — 12  who  have  found;  perf.  subj., 
51.  — '^^ After  by  a  year,  7.  — "See  116.  — is  sic. 

6.  1  Uti. — 2  Eeceived. — ^  Concerning  the  republic. — ^  Neve. — 
^  Share  it  with  any  other. — 6  put  the  dat.  first. —  ^  Quisquam.— 
8  Ullus ;  the  abl.  of  quisquam  is  rarely  used,  and  the  abl.  of  ullus, 
generally  an  adj.,  is  used  instead.  —  9  participle.  —  i^  Suus  and  quis- 
que  in  the  same  sentence  go  together.  —  ^  Plur.  — 12  jYho  through  age 
can;  subjunc.  —  ^^In  this  order,  crime  except  you  no  one.  —  i^ Second 
periph.  conj.  —  is  Qwe, 


138  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

tiomarus  said  that  the  state  was  in  his  own  power',  and 
that,  if  Caesar  would  permit/^  he  would  come  to  him,  and 
would  trust^''  his  own  fortunes  and  those  of  the  state  to 
his  protection.  9.  Not  forgetful  of  his  first  intention, 
Caesar  sends  Clodius  to  him  (Pompey),  his  own  and 
Pompey's^^  intimate  [friend]. 

Questions:  Direct,  144;  Double,  145;  Indirect,  146. 
Interrogative  Particles,  147. 

7.  1.  ^Therefore  was  any'  investigation  proposed  con- 
cerning the  death  of  Af  ricanus  ?  Certainly  none.  2.  Wliat^ 
name  was  ever  more  illustrious  in  the  world  ?  3.  Do  you 
think  that  you  can  enjoy  ^these  things  ?  4.  What  reason 
was  there  why  he  should  hasten  ^to  Eome  ?  5.  I  do  not 
know  what  the  reason  was.  6.  ^I  am  uncertain  whether 
I  am  more  violently  impelled  by  the  sword  or  by  hunger. 
7.  It  is  evident  that  a  plot^  was  laid'' ;  by  which  of  the 
two  it  was  laid  is  uncertain.  8.  ^Does  any  other  question 
come  to  trial  except  Vhich  of  the  two  laid  a  plot  for  the 
other  ?  9.  There  was  a  great  contention  among  the  com- 
manders whether  they  should  defend  themselves  ^^in  the 
city,  or  go  to  meet  the  enemy  and  fight  it  out  "in  battle^ 
array.  10.  Does  not  the  cause  seem  to  you  [to  be] 
good  ?  —  Yes,  very  good.  11.  Did  you  estrange  the 
minds  of  the  allies  from  the  republic  or  not  ?  12.  He 
could  not  tell  whether  he  had  estranged  their  minds  or 
not. 

6.  16  Imp.  subj.  —  1^  His  and  the  staters  fortunes.  —  is  Use  a  pronoun. 

7.  1  The  answer  shows  what  interrogative  is  to  be  used.  —  ^Dq  not 
affix  -ne  to  another  interrog.  word.  Distinguish  between  the  interrog. 
adj.  and  the  interrog.  pron.  —  ^gee  24. — 4  gee  30.  —  ^\\\  this  order: 
ichether  by  the  sword  or,  etc.  —  ^  Plur.  — "  Made.  —  ^  Num  quid  aliud. 

9yter  utri,  etc.  —  io  ^^^/^  ivalls^\  —  ^^By  line  of  battle. 


GRAMMATICAL  REVIEW.  139 

Accusative:  Cognate,  26;  Adverbial,  2$;  of  Specification,  32; 
in  Exclamations,  28.     See  also  Exercises,  1,  2,  3. 

8.  1.  I  had  already  foretold  to  many  (and)  distin- 
guished men^  that  they  would  come  to  me  ^at  that  time, 
2.  The  reign  of  Tidlus,  excellent  ^in  other  [respects],  was 
not  quite  successful  ^in  one  point,  ^for  the  ^religious  cere- 
monies had  either  been  neglected  or  improperly  per- 
formed. 3.  ^With  a  loud  voice  I  swore  a  most  just  and 
noble  oath.  4.  Last''  night  I  dreamed  a  strange  dream. 
5.  0  happy  [will  be]  that  land  which  ^shall  receive  this 
man ;  ungrateful  this  [country]  if  it  casts^  him  out ;  mis- 
erable if  it  loses^  him  !  6.  Turnus  ^with  his  temples  yet 
bare  had  girded  his  sword  to  his  side.  7.  Scipio  inquired 
of  the  boy  who  he  was,  and  why  he  was  in  camp  %t  tha.t 
age.  8.  O  clemency  admirable,  and  [worthy]  to  be 
honored  with  the  praise  and  commendation  of  all  in^^ 
writings  and  monuments !  9.  ^^Blind  that  I  was  %ot 
to  have  seen'  this  before !  10.  Hannibal,  ^^in  approach- 
ing the  wall  ^^without  sufficient  caution,  fell  struck  with 
a  dart  in  the  front  of  the  thigh. 

Accusative:   of  Extent  and  Duration,  29;    of  Limit  of  Motion,  30. 
Order  of  Words  and  Emphasis,  122,  74. 

Note.  — Eules  regarding  the  order  and  arrangement  of  words  do  not  belong  to 
any  one  exercise  more  than  to  every  other.  They  should  be  kept  continually  in 
mind. 

9.  1.  The  soldiers  built  up  a  mound  three  hundred  and 
thirty  feet  wide^  [and]  eighty  feet  high.     2.  The  field 

8.  1  Not  1116  tempore.  —  2  Use  tlie  ace.  —  ^i^^ro^i  one  p«r^  —  ■*  Use 
the  abl.  abs.  — ^Plur.  of  religio.  — 6Abl.  of  manner,  10.  — '  This.— 
8  Fut.  perf .  —  9  Bare  as  to  his  temples.  —  lo  Not  the  abl.  —  ^  By.  — 12  Me 
blind.  —  '^^Who  have  not  seen;  perf.  subj.,  51.  —  '^'^  While  (dum)  he 
ivas  approaching.  —  1^  More  incautiously o 

9.  1  If  the  adjective  were  not  used,  wliat  case  would  "  feet "  be  in? 


140  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

[of]  Marathon  is  distant  from  Athens  about  ten  miles. 
3.  ^And  when  they  had  come^  to  the  river  Liger/  they 
stayed^  there  a  few  days,  ^ut  not  daring^  to  cross  the 
river,  returned  home.  4.  Concerning  these  islands  some 
have  written  that  ^at  the  time  of  the  winter  solstice  it  is 
night  for  thirty  days  in  succession.  5.  Nor  were  they 
further^  than  eight  miles  from  Caesar's  winter-quarters. 
6.  Lucretia  sends  the  same  message  to  Eome  ^^to  her 
father  and  to  her  husband  at^^  Ardea  ^^to  come  ^^each  with 
a  faithful  friend.  7.  Marcus  Livius  betook  himself  to 
the  country,  and^  there  stayed  many  years.  8.  After  the 
defeat  ^*at  Cannae,  the  remains  of  the  Eoman  army  had 
fled  for  refuge  to  Canusium.  9.  The  baggage  of  the 
whole  army'  he  sends  to  Labienus  among^  the  Treveri, 
and  orders'  two  legions  to  proceed  to  him. 

Genitive :  Subjective,  84 ;  Possessive,  82 ;  Descriptive  (of 
Quality),  78;  Partitive,  81. 

10.  1.  Nor  was  there  ^a  single  person  but^  thought' that 
on  the  issue  of  that  day  depended  the  outcome  of  all  his 
own  fortunes.  2.  Titus  was  [a  man]  of  such  affability  and 
generosity  that  he  refused  ^nothing  to  any  one.  3.  Your 
letters  are  of  the  greatest  weight  with*  me.  4.  It  is 
foolish^  to  discern  the  faults  of  others  [and]  to  forget 
^one's  own.  5.  ^Any'  man  may  err;  no  one  but  a  fool 
will  persist  in  error.     6.  The  enemy'  set  fire  to  their  own 

9.  2  Who  when.  —  spiup.  gui^j.^  172. — 4  Look  out  for  the  ace.  ending. 
—  5  Use  the  part.  —  6  Neque.  —  '  Perf .  part.  —  8  Sub.  —  9  Longius,  47. 
— 10  j^Qt  the  dat.  —  n  To.  —  i'-^  2'hat  they  come ;  purpose.  —  ^^  With  single 
(sing-uli)  faithful  friends.  —  ^^  Use  the  adj.  —  is  In. 

10.  ^  Any  one  of  all.  —  2 Quia  w.  subj.  —  ^To  no  one  anything.— 
4Apud.  — 5  [Characteristic]  of  folly  .  —  ^  His  own;  gen.,  SQ.—'^  It  is 
of  any  one  to  ei^ ;  of  no  one  ,  *  »to  persist ^  etc. 


GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW.  141 

houses  ^so  that  nothing  of  their  possessions  might  come 
into  the  power"  of  the  victor.  7.  Trajan  alone,  ^of  all  the 
emperors,  was  buried  within  the  walls"  of  the  city.  8.  No 
one  ^of  us  is  the  same  in  old  age  ^^as  he  was  when  young. 
9.  You  think  that  nothing  new  "ought  to  be  done  con- 
trary to  the  customs'  of  our  ancestors.  10.  ^^Disap- 
pointed in  this  hope,  the  Nervii  encircle  their  winter- 
quarters  with  a  rampart^^  of  nine  feet,  and  a  ditch  of 
fifteen  feet.  11.  If  you^*  make  this  of  ^^as  much  impor- 
tance as  I"  have  always  thought  it  "ought  to  be  made, 
you  will  do  wisely. 

Genitive :  Objective,  80 ;  with  Adjectives,  76 ;  with  Verbs  of 
Memory,  88;    with  Verbs  of  Judicial  Action,  87. 

11.  1.  But  the  enemy,  ^destitute  of  [all]  honor,  were 
seeking  a  time  and  opportunity  for  fraud  and  treachery. 

2.  Hannibal  urged  his  soldiers  ^to  remember  their  former 
valor,   ^and   not   to   forget   their  women  and   children*. 

3.  But  after^  he  heard  that  he  had  been  condemned  ^to 
death,  Vith  confiscation  of  his  property,  he  removed  ''to 
Lacedsemon.  4.  And  so,  forgetful  of  his  father's^  com- 
mand, he  rushed  into  the  fight,  and,  ^striking  the  Latin 
from  his  horse,  pierced  him  through.  5.  Mindful  of 
those  injunctions  which  they  had  received  a  little  [while] 
before,  they  contended  with  the  greatest  spirit.  6.  Mod- 
erate ^^in  eating  and  drinking,  sparing  of  sleep,  he  trained 

10.  ^  Lest  anything. — 9  what  besides  tlie  gen.  may  be  used?  — 
^0  Who  was  [lohen]  i/own.g.  —  ^i  Faciendum.  — 12  Repulsed  from  this 
hope.  —  '^^  Abl.  — 14  To  be  expressed,  because  contrasted,  —  i^  Tanti  .  .  . 
quanti. 

11.  1  TTif/iow^  — 2  Purpose  clause  w.ut.  — 3  Neve.  — 4  Postquam. 
—  ^  Of  his  head.  —  ^  Goods  being  confiscated.  —  ''See  30.  —  ^  Adj. — 
^Pierced  through  the  Latin  struck  (part.). —  i<^  0/ /ood  and  wine. 


142  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

Ms  body  among  the  soldiers.  7.  Pyrrhus  was  skilled  in 
war  and  desirous  of  notliing^^  but  power".  8.  These 
services  you  have  from  me,  whom  you  charge  with 
treachery.  9.  Caesar  said^^  that  he  ought^^  to  be  found 
guilty  of  the  greatest  injustice,  if  he  did  not  hold  their 
life  dearer  than  his  own  safety. 

Genitive :  with  Verbs  of  Emotion,  86 ;  with  interest  and  refert,  85  ; 
with  Words  of  Plenty  and  Want,  89.    Impersonal  Verbs,  100. 

12.  1.  Atticus  was  never  weary  of  [any]  business  ^that 
he  took  in  hand.  2.  It  is  incredible  ^how  weary  I  am 
with  this  business.  3.  It  is  of  great^  interest  to  both  '^of 
us  ^that  I  should  see  you.  4.  You  see  that  this  concerns 
you^  more  than  me.^  5.  Our  ancestors,  conscript  fathers, 
were  lacking'  neither  in  wisdom  nor  audacity.  6.  There- 
fore Brutus,  having  encouraged  his  [men],  set  out  against 
the  enemy  full  of  good  hopes^  and  courage.  7.  You  have 
heard,  judges,  ^how  much  it  was  for  the  advantage  of 
Clodius  ^%hat  Milo  should  be  killed".  8.  What  advantage 
was  it  to  Milo  that  Clodius  should  be  slain  ?  9.  There 
are  men  ^^who  are  neither  ashamed^^  of  their  own  infamy 
nor  disgusted  [with  it].  10.  We  rather  pity  those  who 
do  not  seek'  our  pity  than  those  who  urgently ^^  demand' 
it.  11.  It  little^  concerns  vis  what  others  do,  provided  we 
do^*  right  ourselves.  12.  What  ignorant  men  say  of  me 
does  not^^  concern  me  at  all. 

11.  11  iVb  thing.  — ^^Vse  the  pres.,  and  the  primary  sequence  in  the 
dependent  verb  "  hold."  —  ^^  Debeo. 

12.  1  Undertaken. — ^Hoio  (quam)  it  wearies  me  of,  etc.  Note  the 
ind.  quest. — s^en.  of  value.  —  ^  Nostrum  or  nostri?  121.  —  5Ut  w. 
subj .  —  6  Not  tui.  —  7  Not  mei.  —  »  Sing.  —  ^  Quantum.  —  ^  Ace.  w. 
inf. — 11  Whom  it  shames^  etc.  — 12  Pres.  subj.,  149.  — 13  Expressed  in 
the  verb.  —  i*  Pres.  subj.,  73.  —  is  Not  .  .  .  at  aU  =  nihU,  32. 

/ 


GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW.  143 

Dative :  Indirect  Object,  66 ;  with  Transitives  and  Intransitives,  66 ; 
with  Passive  of  Intransitives,  101 ;  with  Compounds,  64. 

13.  1.  Our  ancestors,  Hn  drawing  up  laws,  set  before 
themselves  nothing  else  but  the  safety  and  advantage  of 
the  state.  2.  You  have  committed  the  republic  to  a 
watchful,  not  a  timid,  man ;  to  an  industrious,  not  an  idle 
[one].  3.  The  Eomans  took  it  hard  because  Sertorius 
^put  more  confidence  in  the  Spaniards  than  in  themselves. 
4.  0,  my  country,  thou  hast  overcome'  my  wrath  ^by 
employing  my  mother's  prayers,  *f or  whose  sake  I  pardon 
thy  injury  ^to  me.  5.  ^When  Manlius  returned  to  Eome, 
the  elders  went  out  ''to  meet  him.  6.  Caesar  used  his 
victory  ^with  indulgence,  and  spared  all  who  bore  arms' 
against  him.  7.  For  so  the  people  had  been  persuaded 
^that  both  their  former  adversity^^  and  their  present  pros- 
perity had  happened'  "through  his  means.  8.  He  ^^is  to 
be  deemed'  free  who  ^^is  slave  .to  no  base  passion.  9.  On 
the  highest  [part  of  the]  Sacred  Way,  the  maiden  was 
placed  sitting  on  a  horse.  10.  Not  only  is  that  time  of 
life  not  envied,  but  it  is  even  favored.  11.  Nor  yet  could 
any'  state  of  the  Germans  be  persuaded  ^*to  cross  the 
Rhine.  12.  No  wise  man  ever  thought  that  a  traitor 
^^ought  to  be  trusted.  13.  Every  sense  of  man^^  is  far^'' 
superior  to  the  senses  of  animals.  14.  ^^He  compares  his 
own  old  age  to  that  of  a  spirited  and  victorious  horse. 

13.  1  In  w.  gerundive.  —  2  Trusted  more  (magris)  to ;  verb  in  the  imp. 
subjunc,  49.  —  ^  A.bl.  abs.  —  ^To  whom  I  pardon.  —  ^  In  me  ;  put  be- 
tween "thy"  and  "injury."  —  ^To  Manlius  retuiming , —  "^  Obviam. 
—  8  Adv.  —  9  Ace.  w.  inf.  —  i*^  Adverse  things.  —  ^i  Abl.  of  cause.  — 12  Sec- 
ond periph.conj.  — 13  Serves.  —  i^  Ut  w.  subj.  Cf.  the  ace.  and  inf.  after 
"persuade"  in  7.  — i^  Credendum,  impeTS.-^^^Flviv.  —  ^'^ By  much. 
— 18  In  this  order :  0/  a  horse  spirited  and  victorious  to  the  old  age  he 
compares  his  own. 


144  GRAMMATICAL  REVIEW. 

Dative:   of  Possession,  67 ;   of  Separation,  70;  of  Agency,  63; 
of  Purpose,  68. 

14.  1.  Proceed  as  you  are  doing,  and  devote  yourselves 
Ho  that  pursuit  in  which  you  are  [engaged]  in  order  that 
you  may  be  able  to  be  ^an  honor  to  yourselves,  an  advan- 
tage to  your  friends,  and  a  benefit  to  the  state.  2.  Being 
oppressed  with  debt,  Caesar  ^used  to  say  that  ^e  needed' 
^a  hundred  million  sesterces  ^to  have  nothing.  3.  He 
hoped  that  the  most  opulent  king  of  all  Africa  would  be 
of  use  to  him.  4.  Therefore  I  must  seek'^  not  so  [much] 
copiousness  as  moderation  in  speaking.^  5.  What  must 
we  do?  All  must  labor  in  this  cause.  6.  Always  in  the 
state    [those]    who   have   no   resources  envy   the   good. 

7.  Therefore  this  province  must  be  defended  by  you  not 
only  from  calamity,  but  also  from  the  fear  of  calamity. 

8.  At  some  time  let  those  leaders  confess^  that  both  they 
and  the  rest  must  obey  the  authority  of  the  whole'  Roman 
people.  9.  Take  away  fear  from  me.  10.  What  cannot 
be  taken  away  from  a  brave  man'  remains,  and  will 
remain  ^%o  the  end.  11.  Not  always  are  those  happy 
who  have  riches.  12.  To  that  gallant  gentleman,  his 
father,  he  was  a  great  aid  in  danger"  and  a  comfort  in 
trial." 

Dative:  with  Adjectives,  62;  of  Reference,  69  ;  Ethical,  66. 

15.  1.  To  the  Romans,  ^as  they  came  out  of  the  pass, 
the  light  was  sadder  than  death  itself.     2.  What  do  those 

14.  iln  w.  ace  — 2Bt  .  .  .  et  .  .  .  et,  60.  — 3  See  33.  — ^  There  was 
need  to  him.  —  ^  Millies  (centena  milia)  sestertium  ;  A.  379;  G. 
app. ;  H.  647,  IV.  1.  —  6  purpose. — "'  Second  periph.  conj. ;  put  the  verb 
last,  and  make  it  agree  with  the  second  noun.  —  8  Gerund. — ^  Hort 
subj.,  165.  — 1<^  Expressed  in  the  prefix  of  the  verb.  —  ii  Plur. 

15.  1  Use  participle. 


GRAMMATICAL    REVIEW.  145 

gilded  equestrian  statues'  mean^?  3.  ^Let  [those]  be 
silent  to  whom  Italy  is  a  stepmother/  not  a  mother. 
4.  Behind  his  sons  walked  Perses  with  his  wife,  like 
[one]  stunned  and  stupefied.  5.  And  so  the  elder^ 
brother  set  out  for^  Asia  as  lieutenant  to  the  younger. 
6.  In  a  warlike  state,  more  kings  are  like  Eomulus  than 
[like]  Numa.  7.  ^It  is  the  intention  to  transplant  all 
the  Alban  people  to  Eome,  and,  0  ye  Albans,  ^may  it  be 
fortunate,  auspicious,  and  happy  to  the  Homan  people, 
and  also  %o  you  and  me.  8.  I  have  lived  long  enough 
either'  for  nature  or  for  glory.  9.  Now  in  truth  what 
eloquence  can  be  found'  equal  to  the  valor  of  Gnseus 
Pompey  ?  10.  This  was  once  peculiar  to  the  Roman 
people,^^  to  carry  on  war  ^^at  a  distance  from  home. 
11.  I  do  not  compare  him  who  does  these  things  with  the 
greatest  men,  but  I  judge'  him  very  like  a  god. 

Ablative:  of  Separation,  19;  of  Plenty  and  Want,  16;  of  Source, 
20 ;  of  Agent,  4 ;  of  Comparison,  6. 

16.  1.  There  can  be  nothing  honorable  that  is  without 
justice.  2.  Tiberius  Gracchus,  tribune  of  the  plebs,  com- 
pelled his  colleague  to  resign  his  office.  3.  From  this 
^avenue  to  glory  not  my  inclination  hitherto,  but  my 
plan^  of  life,  adopted  ^at  an  early  age,  has  kept  me. 
4.  Mercury  was  born  of  Jupiter  and  Maia.  5.  Pleasant 
to  me  were  your  letters,  from  which  I  knew'  that  you 
clearly^  perceived    ^my   devotion    to   you.      6.    He   was 

15.  ^  Wish  for  themselves. —^  Uovt.  subj. — ^  Pred.  nom.  — ^Not 
senior. —6  In. —7  7^  is  in  mmd.—^  May  which  be,  optative  subj., 
166;  put  this  clause  first.  —  ^  To  me  and  you.  —  i"  Gen.  —  '^^Far. 

16.  1  Approach  of.  —  '-^  Plur.  — ^  From  the  beginning  (part,  of  ine5) 
age. — ^ Expressed  in  the  prefix  of  the  verb. — ^In  this  order:  my  to 
(in)  you  devotion. 


146  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

wholly'^  made  [up]  of  fraud  and  falsehood.  7.  The 
barbarians,  seeing^  the  standards  afar  off,  abandon"  the 
siege.  8.  By  no  one  of  those^  who  object  to  this  law  has 
Lucius  Lucullus  been  similarly  praised.  9.  An  early 
return  from  those  places  was  sought  by  the  soldiers 
^^rather  than  a  further  advance.  10.  For  what  is  pleas- 
anter  than  an  old  age  encompassed  by  the  studies  of 
youth  ?  11.  Nothing  is  dearer  to  this  young  man  than 
the  republic,  nothing  sweeter  than  true  glory.  12.  Who 
then  was  ever  more  experienced  than  this  man  ? 


Ablative:  of  Means  or  Instrument,  11;  with  utor,  etc.,  24; 
of  Cause,  5;  of  Manner,  10;  of  Accompaniment,  2. 

17.  1.  Kot  by^  exertions  of  strength  or  by  swiftness  or 
quickness  of  body^  are  great  things  done,  but  by  wisdom, 
authority,  judgment.  2.  He  thought  that  he  should 
retain^  under  his  power'  the  Greek-speaking^  inhabi- 
tants^ of  Asia.  3.  ^Although  Datis  saw  that  the  place 
was^  not  favorable  to  his  men,  nevertheless,  relying  on 
the  number   of    his   troops,   he   was   eager   to   engage. 

4.  ''May  I  be  permitted  to  enjoy  with  a  tranquil  and 
quiet  mind'  the  sight  of  this  city  which  I  have  preserved. 

5.  The  blessings  that  we  have,^  the  light  that  we  enjoy, 
[and]  the  breath  that  we  draw,  we  see  are  given  us^  by 
Jupiter.  6.  Miltiades,  although^^  he  was  weak  from  the 
wounds  that  he  had  received  "in  besieging'  the  town,  was 

16.  6  Adj.  —  7  Ex.  —  8  Perf .  part. ;  why  not  pres.  ?  —  9  Iste.  — lo  Sepa- 
rate **  rather  "  and  "  than  "  by  one  or  more  words. 

17.  iPlur.  of  vis.  —  2pim.._8vVhat  tense  in  the  direct  form?  — 
^Speaking  with  the  Greek  tongue.  —  ^  ^r^o  inhabited,  imp.  subj.,  108. 
—  8 Order;  Datis,  although  (etsi),  etc.  —  "^May  it  be  permitted  to  me; 
opt.  subj.  — 8  i/se.— 9  Dat.  —  lo  Quamquam.  —  n  In  w.  gerundive. 


GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW.  147 

cast  into  the  ^^state's  prison.  7.  To  me  indeed  Gnaeus 
and  Publius  Scipio^^  and  your  two  grandfathers  seemed 
fortunate  in  the  company  of  noble  young  men.  8.  To 
live'  happily  is  nothing  else  but^*  to  live  properly,^^  that 
is,  virtuously.^^    9.  The  Athenians  were  heard  in^^  silence. 

10.  Nevertheless,  all  had  fallen  with  wounds  in  front. 

11.  Meanwhile  Commius  and  ^^the  rest'  of  the  leaders 
arrive  with  all  their  forces  near  Alesia. 

Ablative:  of  Degree,  7;    of  Quality,  18;  of  Price,  17 ;   of  Specifica- 
tion, 21 ;  with  dignus,  8  ;  Ablative  Absolute,  1  (see  Exercise  22). 

18.  1.  How  long,  then,  shall  he  who  has  surpassed'  all 
enemies  in  crime'  lack'  the  name^  of  enemy  ?  2.  And, 
in  the  first  place,  of  how  great  integrity  ought  command- 
ers to  be?  secondly,  of  how  great  temperance  ^in  all 
things  ?  3.  He  was  a  man  pre-eminent,  not  only  in 
mentaP  force,  but  also  in  bodily^  strength.  4.  Miltiades 
[though]  acquitted  ^on  the  capital  charge,  was  [neverthe- 
less] lined,^  and  that  fine  was  assessed  at  fifty  talents. 

5.  Eoth^  of  us^  are  richer  in  unpopularity  than  in  money. 

6.  ^The  more  carefully  you  do^^  these  things,  so  much  the 
weaker  will  tJieir^^  courage  be.  7.  The  victory  ^^cost  the 
Carthaginians  much  blood.  8.  Hitherto  he  has  received 
no  punishment  worthy  of  his  crime.  9.  Our  ancestors 
often  waged  wars  because  our  merchants  had  been  treated 
too^^  unjustly :  pray,  ^%hat  feelings  ought  you  to  have 

17.  '^^  Public  c/iams.  — 13  piur. ;  different  from  the  Eng.  idiom. — 
14  Unless.  — 15  Adv.  —  i^  With  virtue.  —  i^  With.  —  i^  Remaining  leaders. 

18.  iWhat  abl.?  — 2Use  the  prep.  w.  abl.  — 3  0/  mind.  — '^  Of 
body. —  ^  Of  his  head,  Ql.  —  ^  Punished  by  money.  — "^Vtercixie.— 
8  Vestram  or  vestri?  — 9^?/  how  much  more  dilige7itly.  —  '^^  Future. 
— 11  To  them.  —  ^^ Stood  to  the  Carthaginians.--^^ More.  —  ^^  Of  vjhat 
mind  ought  you  to  be  f 


148  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

when  so  many  thousands  of  Eoman  citizens  have  been 
slain^?  10.  The  king's  ph^^sician,  having  read  the 
letter'  through,  showed  more  indignation^^  than  fear. 
11.  Virtue  is  deserving  of  imitation,  not  of  envy. 

Ablative:  of  Time,  22«;   of  Place  in  which,  14;   of  Place 
from  which,  15.    Locative,  116. 

19.  1.  This  war,  so  great  [and]  so  long-continued, 
Gnaeus  Pompey  prepared  for  in  the  'end  of  winter,  under- 
took ^in  the  beginning  of  spring,  [and]  finished  in  mid- 
summer. 2.  In  the  Peloponnesian  war  the  Athenians, 
by  the  advice  and  authority  of  Alcibiades,  declared^  war 
against  the  Syracusans.  3.  Caesar  said  that  he  ^would 
rather  be  first  in  that  poor"  village  than  second  in  E-ome. 
4.  Furthermore,  what  greed^  can  there  be  in  ^a  man  who 
has  always  dwelt^  ^  in  the  country,  and  ''passed  his  life  ^n 
cultivating  the  soil  ?  5.  Therefore  ^I  am  not  going  to 
proclaim  ^^what  great  deeds  he  has  done  at  home  and  in 
the  field,  by  land  and  sea.  6.  So,  after  securing  peace  by 
land  and  sea,  Scipio  ^^put  his  army  on  board  ship  and 
returned  to  Eome.  7.  The  enemy  lead  over  their  forces 
and  form  their  line  of  battle  in  an  unfavorable  place. 
8.  Their  leaders  ^^gave  orders  to  proclaim  '^all  along  the 
line  ^^that  no  one  should  quit^^  his  post.  9.  After  Graul 
was  laid  waste,  the  Cimbri  by  and  by  departed  '^from  our 
boundaries.  10.  The  planet  Saturn^^  completes  its  course 
in  about  thirty  years. 

18.   15  Gen. 

19.1  Extremus.  — 2 Spring  beginning.  — ^Preferred  to  be. — ■*  Plur. 
—  5is._6Perf.  subj.,  149.  — 7 Vivo.  — sin  w.  gerundive.  — 9 First 
periph.  conj.  — 1<^  Hoio  great.  —  n  Make  an  abl.  abs.  clause  here.  — 12  lu- 
beo.  — 13/^  the  whole  ?me.  —  i^Ne  quia.  — '^^  Depart  from.  — '^^  Is  it 
more  common  to  use  or  omit  the  prep,  in  such  cases  as  this  ?  —  i''  Gen. 


GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW.  149 

The  Roman  Calendar,  Dates,  169.    Time  before  or  after  an 
Event,  176.     The  Way  by  which,  23. 

Note.  —  The  following  dates  may  all  be  reckoned  by  the  Julian  calendar.  How 
is  the  date  of  the  Roman  year  commonly  expressed  ? 

20.  1.  On  the  4t]i  of  June,  when^  I  was  at  Brimdisium,^ 
I  received  your  letter.  2.  I  came  to  Tralles*^  on  the  27th 
of  July.  3.  I  think  I  shall  be  at  Laodicsea  on  the  31st 
of  July.  4.  Now  is  the  end  of  the  year;  for  I  have 
written  this  letter  Nov.  18.  I  see  plainly  that  nothing 
can  be  done  before  Jan.  1.  5.  We  started  from^  Brundi- 
sium  April  27.  6.  My  Terentia,  most  faithful  and  excel- 
lent wife,  my  dearest  little  daughter,  and  Cicero,  our 
remaining  hope,  good-bye.  Brundisium,^  April  30.  7.  We 
departed  from  you,  as  you  know',  on  the  2d  of  Novem- 
ber. We  came  to  Leucas  on  the  6th  of  November,  to 
Actium  on  the  7th ;  there  we  stayed  the  8th  on  account' 
of  the  weather.  8.  Meanwhile,  a  few  days  after,  he  was^ 
informed  by  the  Ubii  that  all  the  Suevi  were  collecting 
their  forces  into  one  place.  9.  There  having  obtained 
fresh  cavalry,  which  he  had  sent  (forward)  there^  many 
days  before,  he  hastened  to  the  Lingones.  10.  You  were 
quaestor  Vhen  Papirius  was  consul  fourteen  years  ago ; 
what  you  have  done  from  that  day^  to  this  (day)  I  call' 
into  judgment.  11.  When^*^  our  cavalry  had  scattered 
over  the  fields,  he  "would  send  out  charioteers  from  the 
woods  by  all  the  roads  and  paths.  12.  At  dawn,  he  made 
a  sally  from  two  gates  ^^at  the  same  time.  13.  I  sent  for- 
ward the  cavalry  by  a  shorter  road. 

20.  1  Cum.— 2  See  116.  — 3  See  30.  — 4  No  prep.  — ^Abl. ;  letters 
were  supposed  to  be  written  from,  not  at,  a  place.  —  ^  Use  hist.  pres.  — 
7  Not  ibi.  —  8  Abl.  abs.  —  ^  Fern.  What  is  usually  the  gender  of  dies  ?  — 
1^  Cum  w.  plup.  ind.  —  n  What  is  the  tense  of  customary  past  action  ? 
98.  — 12  Adv. 


150  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

The  Subjunctive :  Hortatory,  165;  Optative,  166;  Deliberative,  164; 
Potential,  167  (see  Exercise  31).  Prohibitions,  131.  The  Im- 
perative, 96. 

21.  1.  ^The  bravest  man  that  Eome  now  has,  let  him 
come  forward  to  battle.'  2.  ^Let  nothing  new^  be  done 
contrary  to  the  precedents  and  usages  of  our  ancestors. 
3.  ^O  that  I  might  seem  [to  be]  a  husband  worthy  of  such 
a  wife!  4.  ^Do  not  suppose^  that  our  ancestors,  ^from 
[so]  small  [a  beginning]  made  the  republic  great  by 
[force  of]  arms.  5.  Wherefore,  when  you  determine'' 
about  Lentulus  and  the  rest,  regard^  it  as^  fixed  that  at 
the  same  time  you  decide'  about  Catiline's  army.  6.  Let 
not  an  ungodly  [man]  dare^  to  appease  the  anger  of  the 
gods  by  gifts.     7.  What  are  you  to  do  ^^with  this  man? 

8.  May  my  fellow-citizens  be  strong,  may  they  be  happy. 

9.  Let  us  love'  our  country,  obey  the  senate,  neglect 
present  rewards,  [and]  labor  for  the  glory  of  posterity. 

10.  What  you  do  not  wish  to  be  done  to  you,  do  not  do 
to  another.^^  11.  Who  would  hesitate  by  his  vote  to  free 
himself  from  fear,  the  republic  from  danger?  12.  0 
Quirites,  would  that  you  had  such  an  abundance  of  brave 
and  blameless  men  that  this  decision  ^^would  be  difficult 
for  you ! 

Uses  of  the  Participle,  Time,  Cause,  etc.,  123.    Tenses  of  the 
Participle,  126.     Ablative  Absolute,  1. 

22.  1.  Our  commanders  have  ^had  triumphs  for  victo- 
ries over  Mithridates ;  but  ^such  triumphs  that  he,  though 

21.  1  Whom  Borne  now  has  bravest: — 2  Ne  quid.  —  3  j^ot  the  nom> 

—  4  Regard  this  as  an  unattainable  wish.  — ^  Use  the  most  common  way 
of  expressing  a  prohibition.  —  ^From,  small,  opp.  to  "  great."  — ^'Fut. 

—  8  Fut.  imperative ;  why  f ut.  ?  —  9  Pro.  —  lo  Abl. ;  why  ?  —  n  Alter.  — 
12  Sub j.  of  result. 

22.  1  TriumphQ  de  MXfh.  —  ^  They  so  triumphed. 


GRAMMATICAL    REVIEW.  151 

defeated'  and  overcome',  [still]  reigned.  2.  Laughter 
sometimes  breaks  out  so  suddenly'  ^hat  we  cannot  check 
it  Hf  we  wish  to.  .3.  On  the  line  of  march,  sometimes  on 
horse[back],  oftener  on  foot,^  Caesar  ^ased  to  go  before 
^with  his  head  uncovered,  ^rain  or  shine.  4.  Xerxes, 
having  taken'  Thermopylae,  immediately'  set  out  for 
Athens,^  and  destroyed  that  city  by  fire'  after  slaying 
the  priests  whom  he  had  found'  in  the  citadel.  5.  After 
peace  was  made  in^^  all  places,  the  Komans  had  no^^  war. 
^^Since  the  founding  of  the  city,  this  had  happened'  once, 
in  the  reign  of  Numa.  6.  Having  dislodged  the  garrison 
and  ^^having  got  possession  of  the  place,  he  stationed  two 
legions  there.  7.  Although  the  fathers  opposed,  never- 
theless the  law'  was  passed.  8.  But'  because  he  feared' 
that  he  should  suffer  punishment  ^^at  home  ^^for  the  loss 
of  the  fleet,  he  averted  the  displeasure  of  the  citizens 
^^by  a  crafty  device.  9.  All  ^Vho  do  one^^  thing  and 
pretend  another^^  are  dishonest.  10.  Tyrtseus  ^^com- 
posed  songs  and  recited  them  to  the  army. 

The  Participle :   Future  Active  and  Future  Passive  (Gerundive),  126. 
The  Periphrastic  Conjugations,  127,  128.     Dative  of  Agent,  63. 

23.  1.  Perses  returned,  Hntending  to  try  the  chances- 
of  war  anew.  2.  We  [who  are]  about  to  die  salute  [you]. 
3.  But  ^we  must  begin'  at*  the  beginning.  4.  Whither- 
soever ^ou  please  to  go,  a  way'  must  be  opened  with  the 

22.  SResult  clause, 155. —4  Wishing.— ^Flnr.—^ See 98.  — '^ Head 
being  uncovered.  —  8  Whether  there  loere  sun  or  shower.  —  ^  xhe  limit  of 
motion.  —  i^  g^ould  the  prep,  be  used?  —  '^^  Not.  —  '^'^  From  the  city 
founded.  —  i^Why  should  this  part,  not  be  in  the  abl.  ?  —  '^'^In  his 
country.  —  i^  Qf  Uiq  fleet  lost.  — 16  By  craft.  —  i''  Doing.  —  i^  gee  46.  — 
19  Recited  songs  composed. 

23.  1  Fut.  act.  part.  —2  Sing.  —  3  Pass,  impers.  —  ^  From.  —^It 
pleases  you. 


152  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

sword.  5.  Scipio  was  wont  to  say  that  not  only  ought  a 
road"  to  be  given,  but  even  built  for  ^those  who  flee. 
6.  Can  any  one'  doubt  ^that,  if  Quintus  Ligarius  ^could 
have  been  in  Italy,  he  would  have  been  ^of  the  same 
mind  ^^as  his  brothers  ?  7.  For  no  longer  are  the  causes 
to  be  compared  ^Vith  each  other,  but  the  victories. 
8.  ^^Were  you  going  to  deliver  that  province  to  Csesar  or 
to  retain  it  against  Caesar  ?  9.  And  all  these^^  wounds  of 
war  must  now  be  healed  by  you,  which  no  one  but  you 
can  cure.  *10.  You  must  either'  retain  three  Ligariuses 
in  the  state,  or  ^'*drive  three  beyond  the  bounds  of  the 
state.  11.  Caesar  ordered^^  the  lieutenants  ^^to  have  as 
many  ships  built  in  the  winter  as  they  could,^^  and  the 
old'  [ones]  refitted.  12.  I  thought  that  all  my  time 
ought  to  be  devoted  to  the  exigencies  of  my  friends. 
13.  First'  then  ^Ve  must  discuss  ^^the  honorable,  next 
the  useful. 

Gerund  and  Gerundive,  90-93.     Supine,  169,  170. 

Note.  —  In  such  cases  as  admit  either  the  gerund  or  the  gerundive  construction, 
write  both. 

24.  1.  Gains  Gracchus  proposed  a  law  for^  distributing 
grain  to  the  common  people.  2.  When^  the  day  came 
for^  pleading  his  cause,  Scipio  was  escorted  into  the 
Forum  by  a  large  crowd  of  men.  3.  Kor  was  he  less 
prompt  ^in  action  than  in  invention.     4.   Cato  was  wont 

23.  6  The  fleeing.  —  ^  Quin  w.  perf.  subj.  periph.  — ^Had  been  able 
(plup.  subj.)  to  be,  55.  —  ^ In  the  same  opinion.  —  ^^ In  which  his 
brothers  were.  —  '^^  Among  themselves.  — 12  wh^t  interrogatives  for  a 
double  question?  —  ^^  Which. — i^  Exterminate  from.  —  i^  Impero. 
— 16  Xo  have  a  thing  done,  euro  w.  gerundive.  —  i^Imp.  subj.,  162. 
— 18  impers.  —  ^^  Concerning  [what  is]  honorable. 

24.  iDe.  — 2Ubi.— 3  0/.  — -^/n  (in)  doing  things  than  in  thinking 
[them]  out. 


GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW.  153 

to  say  that  Caesar  alone  of  all  came  to^  the  overthrow  of 
the  republic  sober.  5.  Pompey,  although^  [he  was] 
wounded  ^and  had  lost  his  horse,  ^swam  over  the  river 
E/hone,  ^retaining  his  breastplate  and  shield.  6.  What 
else  did  Gains  Pansa  aim  at  by  holding  levies  and  pro- 
curing funds,  except  that  Decimus  Brutus  should  be 
freed?  7.  Por  men  in  no  way  ^  approach  nearer  to 
the  gods  than  by  granting  deliverance  to  [their  fellow] 
men.  8.  Let  us  now  go  forthwith  to  the  Capitol  ^*^to 
pray  to  Jupiter  Optimus  Maximus.  9.  It  is  difficult  to 
say  whether  the  enemy,  [while]  fighting',  feared'  his 
valor  more,  or,  [when]  conquered,  appreciated  his  kind- 
ness. 10.  He  came  into  the  Senate  ^^for  the  sake  of 
dissembling.  11.  Fabius  was  sent  to  Delphi  to  the 
oracle,  ^^to  inquire  by  what  prayers  they  might  propi- 
tiate the  gods.  12.  Themistocles  withdrew  to  Argos  to 
live'. 

Final  (Purpose)  Clauses:  Pure,  139;  Relative,  143;    Substantive  or 
Complementary,  141. 

25.  1.  Cleomenes  ordered^  the  mast  to  be  set  up,  the 
sails  spread,  [and]  the  anchors  weighed ;  he  also  ordered^ 
a  signal  to  be  given  ^for  the  rest'  to  follow.  2.  The  plebs 
elected  tribunes  ^to  defend  their  liberty  against  the  pride 
of  the  nobility.  3.  He  advises  him  to  forbid  fires  ^being 
made  in  the  camp,  ^so  that  no  indication  of  his  arrival 
may  be  made  at  a  distance.  4.  ^But  if  fortune  shall  be 
unfavorable  to  your  valor,  ^be  sure  not  to  lose  your  lives^ 

24.  5  Ad.  —  6  Quamquam.  —  "^  Abl.  abs.  —  «  Crossed  by  swimming. 
—  9  Thing.  — '^^  Supine.  —  H  Causa.  — 12  Supine. 

25.  1  Impero.  —  2  lubeo,  115.  —  3  Ut,  etc.  —  ^ Rel.  clause.  —^  Tobe 
made.  —  ^  Lest  any.  —  ''Quod  si.  —  ^Beware  lest  you  lose.  What  about 
ne?  — 9Sing. 


154  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

unavenged.  5.  He  built  a  bridge  over  the  river  by  which 
^^to  lead  his  troops  over.  6.  Neither  shall  the  hostile 
edict"  of  any"  one  prevent  me  ^^from  defending  your 
rights^  ^^through  reliance  on  you.  7.  Caesar  told^  Do- 
labella  to  write  to  me  to  come  into  Italy  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. 8.  Caesar  learned  that  ^Ht  was  owing  to  Afranius 
that  ^^there  was  no  engagement.  9.  I  fear'  that  I  can 
^^make  no  return  to  you  but  tears.  10.  I  see'  that  you 
undertake  all  labors";  I  fear  that  you  will  not  endure 
[them].  11.  A  law  ought^''  to  be  short  ^^that  it  may  the 
more  easily  be  grasped  by  the  ignorant.  12.  I  am  reluc- 
tant^^ to  be  an  applauder  lest  I  should  seem  a  flatterer. 

Congecutive  (Result)  Clauses:  Pure,  155;  Relative,  166; 
Substantive  or  Complementary,  157. 

26.  1.  I  have  so  lived  that  I  think"  I  was  not  born  in 
vain."  2.  But  yet  I  so  enjoy  the  recollection^  of  our 
friendship  that  I  seem  to  have  lived  happily  because  I 
have  lived^  with  Scipio.  3.  When,  now,  he  ^was  on  the 
point  of  getting  possession  of  the  town,  a  grove,  '^by 
some  chance  or  other,  was  set  on  firs  in  the  night  time. 
4.  Peace  was  granted  on  this  condition,^  that  all'  should 
be  led  under  the  yoke.  5.  !N"o  one  was  so  lowly  ^that  he 
did  not  have  free  access  to  him.  6.  So  much  the  more 
powerful  were  the  Athenians  on  account"  of  their  valor 

25.  10  Not  inf.  —  n  Quo  minus,  etc.  — 12  Relying  on  you.  —  '^^  Note 
the  difference  between  this  use  of  dicere  and  its  common  use.  — 
14  Per  Af .  stare  quo  minus.  —  is  It  was  not  fought  in  battle.  — 
'^^  Return  nothing.  —  1^  Oportet.  —  is  What  particle  is  used  when  a 
comparative  is  in  the  sentence?  —  i^  Unwilling. 

26.  1  Emphatic  — 2 Perf.  subj.,  107.— sin e5  essetut.— 4  J  A;now) 
not  by  what  chance.  —  ^Law.  —  ^To  whom  access  to  him  was  not 
open. 


GEAMMATICAL  REVIEW.  155 

that  they  overthrew^  a  tenfold  number  of  the  enemy. 
7.  ^There  was  no  doubt  that  the  Eomans  would  render 
aid"  to  their  good  and  faithful  allies.  8.  Although^  I 
have  nothing  ^^to  write  to  you,  nevertheless  I  write  be- 
cause I  seem  to  be  talking  with  you.  9.  So  far  is  it 
[from  the  fact]  that  the  fruits  of  the  earth  are  prepared 
for  the  sake  of  animals,  that  we  see  animals  themselves 
to  have  been  created  for^^  man.^^  10.  It  remains  ^^iov  us 
to  consider  what  the  nature  of  these  things  is. 

Relative:  of  Characteristic,  149;  of  Cause  or  Reason,  51;  of  Proviso, 
152;  with  unus  and  solus,  154;  with  dignus,  etc.,  151;  of 
Concession,  150. 

27.  1.  For  who  was  there  who  did  not  see  that  lowli- 
ness was  contending'  with  greatness  ?  2.  Will  any  one' 
doubt  what  he  will  accomplish^  by  his  valor  who  has 
accomplished  so  much  by  his  prestige?  3.  Eomulus 
appointed  one  hundred  senators,  whether  because  that 
number  was  enough  or  because  there  were  only^  a  hun- 
dred who  could  be  appointed.  4.  ^It  seems  to  me  that 
I  did  wrong  ^in  leaving'  you.  5.  The  plays  ^of  Livius 
are  not  Vorth  reading  a  second  time.  6.  There  was  not 
a  wealthy  house  in  Sicily  where^  that  man  did  not  set 
up  a  cloth  factory.  7.  There  was  formerly  a  time  Vhen 
the  Gauls  surpassed'  the  Germans  in  valor.  8.  You. 
Gains  Caesar,  are  the  only  one  in  whose  victory  no  one 

26.  ''  Perf .  subj.,  though  following  a  secondary  tense,  161.  —  ^It  was 
not  doubtful.  —  9  Etsi.  —  lo  Which  I  may  write.  —  n  Gratia.  — 12  piur. 
— 18  That  we  consider.- 

27.  iPres.  subj.,  periphrastic  conj.  —  '^ Alone  (adj.).  —  ^I  seem  to 
myself  to  have  erred.  —  ^  Who  have  departed  from  you.  —  ^Adj. — 
6  Worthy  ivhich  may  he  read.  — ^  Ubi,  a  relative  adverb.  —  s  Note  that 
this  is  a  characteristic  clause. 


156  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

fell  unless  Vith  arms  in  his  hands.  9.  There  are  some 
who  think  that  death  is  ^the  departure  of  the  soul  from 
the  body.  10.  I/^  ^^although  I  took  up  Greek  literature 
late  and  [but]  slightly,  nevertheless  stayed  several  days 
in  Athens.  11.  And  [he]  who  J3efore  ^%ad  had  hostile 
feelings  towards  us  was  much  more  seriously  provoked 
at  this  grievance. 

Causal  Clauses;  quod,  quia,  quoniam,  and  quando,  49.   Cum-clauses : 
Temporal  and  Historical,  172;  Causal,  5©;  Concessive,  61. 

28.  1.  He  said  that  he  was  an  enemy  to  the  Athenians, 
because,  by  their  help',  the  lonians  had  taken  Sardis. 
2.  A  little  afterwards,  he  proclaims  that,  because  the 
consuls  are  absent,  ^there  can  be  no  discussion  about  a 
settlement  without  them.  3.  ^And  when  the  consul 
observed  this,  he  ordered^  the  nearest  lictor  to  cry  out 
to  Fabius,  the  father,  Ho  get  down  off  his  horse.  4.  ^Shall 
I  say  that  the  sea  has  been  closed  to  our  allies  through 
these  years,  when  your  armies  have  never  crossed  from 
Brundisium  except  in  the  ^depth  of  winter  ?  5.  When 
the  forces  of  the  enemy  are  not  far  away,  grazing  is 
abandoned',  agriculture  is  forsaken'.  6.  The  knights, 
when  there  is  need  and  some  war  has  occurred,  are  all 
engaged  in  the  war.  7.  Scipio  Nasica,  though  he  was 
cousin  of  Tiberius  Gracchus,  preferring  his  country  to 
his  relationship,  ^raised  his  right  hand  and  cried  out: 
"  Let  [those]  who  wish  the  republic  to  be  safe',  follow 

27.  9  Armed.  —  '^^  Bgomet.  —  n  Rel.  clause.  — 12  Had  been  of  hostile 
mind. 

28.  ^It  cannot  be  treated.  —  ^Which  token  the  consul  observed. — 
3  lubeo.  —  4  Purpose  clause.  —  ^  Deliberative  question.  —  6  Adj.  and 
>oun.  — ''Abl.  abs. 


GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW.  157 

me.''  8.  Why  should  he  allow'  the  soldiers  to  be 
wounded  Vho  had  deserved  so  well  of  him,  especially^ 
when  it  was  no  less  ^a  general' s  duty  to  conquer  by 
strategy  than  by  the  sword  ? 

Temporal  Clauses:  postquam,  ubi,  ut,  etc.,  174;    dum,  donee,  and 
quoad,  173;   antequam  and  priusquam,  171. 

29.  1.  After^  Caesar  had  discovered"  through  scouts 
that  the  Suevi  had  retreated  into  the  forests,  he  deter- 
mined' not  to  advance  further.  2.  As  soon  as  the  enemy 
caught  sight  of  our  horsemen,  %ey  made  an  attack',  and 
quickly  threw  them^  into  disorder.  3.  ^As  long  as  the 
general  could  keep  his  men  near  the  bridge,  he  was  in- 
volved in  the  same  danger ;  [but]  after^  he  observed  that 
they  were  retreating  alP  together,  he  withdrew  to  his  own 
vessel.  4.  While  these  things  were  being  done  by  Caesar, 
the  Treviri,  having  collected  a  great  number^  of  infantry 
and  cavalry,  were  preparing  to  attack'  Labienus.  5.  The 
following  day^  the  soldiers  rested  till  the  general  should 
examine  the  strength^  of  the  town.  6.  Erom  that  time 
till  ^they  should  come  to  the  river,  Caesar  promises  ^to 
give  [them]  grain.  7.  Wherefore  ^^I  ask'  this  of  you, 
judges,  before  I  begin'  to  speak  on  the  case  itself. 
8.  They  determine'  "to  try'  ^-every  expedient  sooner 
than  have  recourse  to  his  advice.  9.  You  seem  to  me, 
Caesar,  to  be  afraid  ^^of  being  compelled  to  fight'  before 
you  can^^  deploy  the  rest'  of  the  fleet.      10.    Horatius 

28.  8  Having  deserved  6es^.  —  9  Gen.  of  quality. 

29.  1  Postquam.  The  order  is :  Caesar,  after  he,  etc.  —  2  instead  of 
the  two  verbs,  use  abl.  abs.  and  verb.  —  ^  Ours.  —  ^  Cf.  the  order  in  1.  — 
s  Copia  in  plur.  —  ^  Not  abl.  —  "^  Plur.  of  vis.  —  8  Impersonal.  —  ^  Not 
pres.  inf.  —  '^^In  this  order:  f7'om  you,  Judges,  before  .  .  .  this  I  ask. — 
11  Purpose  clause.  — 12  All  [thiiigs].  —  i^ Lest  you  be  compelled.  —  i^  Fut. 
perf. 


158  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

alone  withstood  the  enemy's  attack^^  while^^  the  bridge 
was  being  broken  down  ^''behind  him. 


Conditional  Sentences:   First  Form,  53;  Second  Form,  64; 
Third  Form,  55. 

30.  1.  If  I  do  not  now  satisfy^  Cluentius,  hereafter  ^I 
shall  have  no  opportunity  ^o  satisfy  him.  2.  If, — ^and 
may  Jupiter  avert  the  omen,  —  you  ruin  Murena  by  your 
votes,  whither  will  the  poor'  [man]  turn  ?  3.  Wherefore 
if  the  ^magnificent  games  are  a  pleasure^  to  the  people,  it 
is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  they  benefited  Lucius 
Murena  ''in  the  eyes  of  the  people.  4.  If  I  should  deny 
that  I  am  affected  with  longing  for  Scipio,^  I  should  lie. 
5.  I  am  wont  to  praise  the  orations  of  Thucydides ;  [but] 
I  could  neither  imitate  [them],  if  I  would,^  nor  would  I, 
perhaps,  if  I  could.  6.  For  if  causes  could  speak  for 
themselves,^^  no  one  would  employ'  an  advocate.  7.  Pray 
what  would  you  say,  if  you  had  conquered  me?  8.  If 
the  wine  had  not  failed,  we  should  have  said  far  more 
and  [much]  severer  things.  9.  If  it  were  so',  he  ought^^ 
to  have  been  accused  under^^  this  same  law.  10.  With 
such  men  /  should  have  subdued  the  world  in  a  short 
[time].  11.  If  he  could  have  guarded  against  these^^ 
feuds,  he  would  [now]  be  alive.  12.  If  some  god  should 
grant  to  me  "that  from  this  age  I  might  become  a  child 
again  and  cry  in  the  cradle,  I  should  strongly  object. 

29.  IS  Acies.  — 16  implies  intention.  —  i"^  From  the  rear. 

30.  iFut.  perf.  —  ^  Power  will  not  he  to  me.  —  3  Gerund.  —  *  Which 
omen,  etc. — ^Magnificence  of  games  is.  —  ^  Not  the  pred.  nom. — 
''Apud.  —  8  G-en.  —  ^Should  wish. — 1<>  The  emphasis  is  expressed  by 
ipse  agreeing  with  the  subject.  —  ^i  Not  subjunctive ;  see  105.  — 12  ^y^ 
—  18  ^fiich^  —  u  Subst.  clause  of  result. 


GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW.  159 

Condition  omitted,  67.    Conclusion  omitted;   Comparative 
Particles,  58.    Potential  Subjunctive,  167. 

31.  1.  As  you  ^could  not  find"  every  tree  in  every  field, 
so  not  every  crime'  is  produced^  in  every  life.  2.  I  should 
not^  be  so  eager  even^  for  that  praise  as  '^to  wish  it  to  be 
snatched  away  ^from  others^  3.  I,  for  my  part,  could 
wish  ^that  I  might  ^make  the  same  boast  as  Cyrus. 
4.  But  when  the  battle  was  finished,  then,  in  truth,  you 
might  have  seen  what^  boldness  and  what^  determination 
were  in  Catiline's  army.  5.  If  anything^,  or  rather,  what- 
ever, comes^  into  your  mind,  ^°I  should  like  to  have  you 
write.  6.  Lucius  Lucullus,  who  might,  perhaps,  ^Hn  some 
measure,  have^^  relieved  those  disasters,  being  compelled 
by  your  order,  disbanded  a  part  of  his  forces.  7.  As  if, 
indeed,  it  were  a  matter  for^^  deliberation,  and  it  were 
not  necessary'  for  us  to  unite^^  with  the  Arverni.  8.  Just 
as  if  they  had  conquered  by  valor,  ^^and  no  change  of 
circumstances  could  happen',  they  publish  the  victory  of 
that  day  throughout  the  world  by  reports  and  letters. 
9.  They  seek  these  honors  just^®  as  if  they  had  lived 
honorably.  10.  Since  you  write  nothing  to  me  ^^on  this 
matter,  I  shall  regard  [it]  just  as  if  you  had  written  that 
there  was  nothing.  11.  You  could  not  easily  ^%ave 
decided  '  Vhether  Hannibal  was  dearer  to  the  general  or 
to  the  army.  12.  [Him]  whom  neither  glory  nor  danger^ 
rouses  you  ^Hvill  exhort  in  vain^ 

31.  1  Would  not  he  able.— '^  Born.  — ^'^^  .  .  .  quidem  ;  position  of 
the  emphatic  word  ?  —  ■*  Not  inf.  —  ^  See  70.  —  ^  To  be  able  to  make.  — 
'^ Boast  the  same  [thiuc/]  which.  —  ^ Hoiv  great.  —  ^  Fut.  —  ^^  I  should 
loish  [that]  you  write,  176.  —  n  From  some  part.  — 12  Might  have  =  had 
been  able.  —  ^^Of.  —  i^  g^ppiy  jn  Latin  the  word  omitted  in  English. — 
15  jsior  any.  —  ^^  ita,  first  word.  —  i"^  Put  this  phrase  first.  — is  imp.  subj. 
— 19  For  the  indir.  double  quest.,  see  145, 146.  —20  Plur.  —  2ipres.  subj. 


160  GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW. 

Subordinate  Clauses  in  Indirect  Discourse,  108.    Sequence  of 
Tenses,  160. 

Note.  —  In  dealing  with  indirect  discourse  always  consider  first  what  the  direct 
form  would  be. 

32.  1.  He  writes  to  Labienus  ^to  come  with  his  legion 
to  the  frontiers  of  the  Nervii,  ^if  he  can^  do  [so]  with* 
advantage  to  the  state^  2.  Cicero  replied  that,  if  they 
^were  willing  %o  lay  down  their  arms,  [they  might]  nse^ 
him  as  a  mediator  and  send^  ambassadors  to  Caesar. 
3.  ^Do  not  think^j  Pompey,  that  this  is  the  army  which 
conquered  Graul  and  Germany.  4.  The  Pythia  directed 
them  to  take  Miltiades  [for]  their^  general,  [saying  that] 
if  they  ^should  do  that,  their  undertakings  would  be  suc- 
cessful. 5.  But  most  [men]  think^  that,  if  Sulla  had 
been  willing  ^^to  make  a  more  vigorous  pursuit,  he  might 
have  finished  the  war  on  that  day.  6.  He  said  that  this 
was  the  twentieth  year  "since  the  burning  of  the  Capitol, 
which  [year]  the  soothsayers  had  often  declared^^  from 
the  omens  would  be  ^^stained  with  the  blood  of  civil  war. 

7.  Catiline  hoped  shortly  ^*to  have  large  forces,  if  his 
accomplices   at  Rome  should  accomplish  their  objects. 

8.  To  this  Quintus  Marcius  replied,  if  they  wanted  to 
ask'  anything'  of^^  the  Senate,  let  them  ^lay  down  their 
arms  and  proceed  as  suppliants  to  Rome. 

23.  1  Imperative  in  direct  disc.  —  2  p^t  this  clause  before  "  to  come." 
—  3  Imp.  subj.  in  secondary  sequence,  while  **  come  "  follows  the  pri- 
mary, both  depending  on  the  hist.  pres.  — ^In  accordance  with.  —  5  Pres. 
subj.;  so  ''use"  and  ''send."  —  ^To  depart  from  arms.  —  '^What  is 
the  most  common  way  of  expressing  a  prohibition?  131.  —  8  Dat. — 
'*>  Fut.  perf.  in  direct  disc.  —  '^^  To  pursue  more  vigorously.  —  ^^From 
the  burned  Capitol.  — 12  Replied.  —  is  Bloody  with.  —  i^  What  construc- 
tion after  **  hope  "  ?  114.  —^^From, 


GRAMMATICAL   REVIEW.  161 

Informal  Indirect  Discourse,  107.     Subjunctive  by  Attraction  (Integral 
,  Part),  162.     Concessive  Clauses  with  quamvis,  etc.,  52.    Clauses 
of  Proviso  w.  dum  modo,  73. 

33.  1.  But  I  do  not  grant  this,  that  you  should  blame 
in  others  the  same  conduct^  ^which  you  boast  of  in  your- 
selves. 2.  The  leader  of  the  Sabines  gave  Tarpeia  the 
choice  of  a  gift  if  she  ^would  conduct  his  army  to  the 
Capitol.  She  asked^  for  what  the  Sabines  wore  on  their 
left  hands.  3.  The  angry  king  asked  the  augur  ^whether 
what  he  himself  should  conceive  in  his  mind*  could  be 
done.  4.  Whence^  it  happened^  ^that  ''as  often  as  Alcibi- 
ades  appeared  in  public,^  the  eyes  of  all  were  turned  to 
him.  5.  He  ordered  his  lieutenants  ^to  have  built  as 
many  ships  as  they  could  in  the  winter.  6.  The  envoys 
proceeded  to  Eome  in  order  that  ^^the  stipulations  made 
by  Scipio  might  be  confirmed  by  the  authority  of  the 
fathers  and  the  people.  7.  But  his  enemies^  decided' 
that  ^^they  must  wait  for  the  time  when^^  he  had  de- 
parted. 8.  Men',  however  [much]  they  are  in  troubled 
circumstances,  still  sometimes  unbend.^^  9.  Mattery, 
however  pernicious  it  is,  can,  nevertheless,  hurt  no  one^"* 
but  him  who  welcomes  it  and  is  pleased  with  it.  10.  They 
neglect  all  honorable  things  provided  only  that  they  ob- 
tain powers 

33.  1  Res,  — 2 Put  the  rel.  clause  before  the  antecedent;  thus,  of 
which  things  youhoast  .  .  .  the  same  you  blame.  —  sput.  perf.  ind.  in  the 
direct  disc.  —  ^  In  this  order,  whether  (-ne)  it  could  he  done  ivhich,  etc. 
—  5  Qua  re.  — 6Subst.  clause  of  result.  —  "^  Alcibiades,  as  often  as  .  .  . 
turned  the  eyes  of  all  to  himself.  —  ^Acc. — »  Cu»o  w.  gerundive. — 
10  What  had  been  stipulated  by  S.,  that,  etc. —  ^  Use  the  pass.  — '^'^  At 
which.  — ^^Are  relaxed  in  mind.  —  i^  Case  ? 


VOCABULARY  TO  PART  III. 


a  (an),  usually  not  translated. 
abandon,  desisto,  3,  -stiti,  -stitus, 

10.     abl. ;    relinquo,     3,    -liqui, 

-lictus. 
able,  be,  possum,  posse,  potui. 
about,  adv.^  circiter;  fere, 
above,  supra- 
absent,  be,  absum,  -esse,  afui. 
abundance,  copia,  -ae,  f. 
access,  aditus,  -us,  m. 
accomplice,  socius,  -i,  m. 
accomplish,    perficio,    3,    -feci, 

-fectus  ;  patro,  1. 
account,  on  ac.  of,  propter, 
accusation,  crimen,  -inis,  n. 
accuse,  accuso,  1. 
acquit,  absolve,  3,  -vi,  -solutus. 
act,  facio,  3,  feci,  f actus. 
Actium,  Actium,  -i,  n. 
address,  appello,  1. 
admirable,  admirabilis,  -e. 
adopt,  suscipio,  3,  -cepi,  -ceptus. 
advance,  n.,  processio,  -onis,  f. 
advance,      v.,      progredior,     3, 

-gressus. 
advantage,     utilitas,    -atis,    f.; 

coramodum,  -i,  n.  ;    he  of  adv., 

iiitersum,  -esse,  -fui. 
adversity,   adversae    res,  -arum 

rerum,  f. 
advice,  consilium,  • -i,  n.  ;  senten- 

tia,  -ae,  f. 
advise,  moneo,  2. 
advocate,  n.,  orator,  -oris,  m. 


advocate,  v.,  suadeo,  2,  -si,  -sus. 

afar  off,  procul. 

affability,  facilitas,  -atis,  f. 

affair,  res,  rei,  f. 

affect,  moveo,  2,  movi,  motus. 

afraid,  be,  vereor,  2. 

Afranius,  Afranius,  -i,  m. 

Africa,  Africa,  -ae,  f. 

Africanus,  Africauus,  -i,  m. 

after,  prep,  and  adv.,  post;  conj.f 
postquam. 

afterwards,  post. 

again,  rursus. 

against,  adversus ;  contra. 

age,  aetas,  -atis,  f. 

ago,  abhinc. 

agriculture,  agricultura,  -ae,  f, 

aid,  adiumentum,  -i,  n. ;  [ops], 
opis,  F. 

aim  at,  ago,  3,  egi,  actus ;  appeto, 
3,  -ivi,  -it us. 

Alban,  Albanus,  -a,  -um. 

Alcibiades,  Alcibiades,  -is,  M. 

Alesia,  Alesia,  -ae,  f. 

Alexander,  Alexander,  -dri,  M. 

alive,  be,  vivo,  3,  vixi. 

all,  omnis,  -e  ;  totus,  -a,  -um  ;  (to- 
gether) ,  universus,  -a,  -um. 

allow,  patior,  3,  passus. 

ally,  socius,  -i,  m. 

almost,  prope. 

alone,  unus,  -a,  -um;  solus,  -a, 
-um. 

already,  iam. 

also,  quoque. 


162 


VOCABXJLAEY   TO  PAKT   III. 


163 


althougrh,  cum ;  quamquam ;  etsi ; 

implied  in  participle. 
always,  semper, 
ambassador,  legatus,  -i,  m. 
among-,  in ;  inter. 
Ampius,  Ampins,  -i,  m. 
ancestors,  maiores,  -um,  m. 
anchor,  ancora,  -ae,  f. 
ancient,  priscus,  -a,  -um. 
and,  atque  (ac)  ;  et ;  -que. 
anew,  de  integro. 
anger,  ira,  -ae,  f. 
ang-ry,  iratus,  -a,  -um. 
animal,  bestia,  -ae,  f. 
another,  alius,  -a,  -ud  ;  alter,  -era, 

-erum. 
any,    ullus,    -a,   -um;    quis,   qua, 

quid ;  quisquam, ,  quic-(quid-) 

quam ;       (whatever)       quivis, 

quaevis,  quid-  (quod-)  vis. 
appear,    prodeo,   -ire,   -ii,   -itus; 

(=seem),  videor,  2,  -visus. 
appease,  placo,  1. 
applauder,  laudator,  -oris,  m. 
appoint,  creo,  1. 
appreciate,      diligo,     3,      -lexi, 

-lectns. 
approach,  accedo,  3,  -cessi,  -ces- 

surus;  subeo,  -ire,  -ii,  -itus. 
Archias,  Archias,  -ae,  m. 
Ardea,  Ardea,  -ae,  f. 
Argos,  Argi,  -orum,  m. 
arm,  armo,  1. 
arms,  arm  a,  -orum,  n. 
army,  exercitus,  -iis,  m. 
arrival,  adventus,  -ds,  m. 
arrive,  pervenio,  4,  -veni,  -ventus. 
Arverni,  Arverni,  -orum,  m. 
as,  ut,  pro  ;  (re/.),  qui,  quae,  quod  ; 

sometimes  omitted  in  trans. ;  as  \ 

if,  just  as  if,  quasi,  proinde  ac 


si ;  as  soon  as,  ubi  primum ;  cor- 

rel.  to  tarn,  quam. 
ashamed,  be,  pudet,  2,  -uit  (-itum). 
Asia,  Asia,  -ae,  f. 
ask,  rogo,  1 ;  interrogo,  1 ;  petO,  3, 

-ivi,  -itus  ;  (for)  postulo,  1. 
assess,  aestimo,  1. 
assign,    attribuo    (adt.),    3,    -ui, 

-iitus. 
associate,  socius,  -i,  m. 
association,  societas,  -atis,  f. 
at,  ab  ;  locative  ;  ablative. 
Athenian,  Atheniensis,  -is,  m. 
Athens,  Athenae,  -arum,  f. 
attack,  n.,  impetus,  -iis,  m. 
attack,  v.,  adorior,  4,  -ortus. 
Atticus,  Atticus,  -i,  m. 
audacity,  audacia,  -ae,  f. 
augur,  augur,  -uris,  m. 
August,  sextilis,  -e  {adj.). 
auspices,  auspicia,  -orum,  n. 
auspicious,  faustus,  -a,  -um. 
authority,  auctoritas,  -atis,  f. 
avenue,  aditus,  -us,  m. 
avert,  averto,  3,  -ti,  -sus. 
aware,  be,  intellego,  3,  -exi,  -ectus. 
away,  be,  absum,  abesse,  afui. 

B 

bag'gage,  impedimenta,  -orum,  n. 
barbarian,  barbarus,  -i,  m. 
bare,  nudus,  -a,  -um. 
base  passion,  turpitudo,  -inis,  f. 
battle,  pugna,  -ae,  f.  ;  proelium, 

-i,  N. 
battle  array,  acies,  -ei,  f. 
be,  sum,  esse,  fui;    (from,  off), 

absum,  abesse,  afui. 
bear,  fero,  ferre,  tuli,  latus. 
because,  quod ;  quia. 


164 


VOCABULARY   TO   PART   III. 


become    a  child   again,  repu- 

erasco,  3, , . 

before,   prep,    and    adv.,    ante; 

coiij.,  antequam;  priusquam. 
begin,  iueo,  -ire,  -ii,  -itus ;  incipio, 

3,  -cepi,  -ceptus ;  ordior,  4,  orsus. 
beginning,  initium,  -i,  n. 
behind,  pone. 

benefit,  n.,  emolumentum,  -i,  n. 
benefit,    v.,    prosum,    prodesse, 

profui, 
beset,     circumvenio,     4,     -veni, 

-vent  lis. 
besiege,  oppugno,  1. 
best,  adv.,  optime. 
betake  one's  self,  se  conferre. 
better,  iustior,  -oris. 
beware,  caveo,  2,  cavi,  cautus. 
bind,  vincio,  4,  -nxi,  -nctus ;  iungo, 

3,  -nxi,  -nctus. 
blame,  reprehendo,  3,  -di,  -sus. 
blameless,  innocens,  -ntis. 
blessing,  commodum,  -i,  n. 
blind,  caecus,  -a,  -um. 
blood,  sanguis,  -inis,  m. 
bloody,  cruentus,  -a,  -um, 
boast,  glorior,  1. 
body,  corpus,  -oris,  N. 
boldness,  audacia,  -ae,  f. 
born,  be,  nascor,  3,  natus. 
both,  uterque,  utraque,  utrumque. 
both  .  .  .  and,  et  .  .  .  et. 
boundaries,  fines,  -ium,  m. 
boy,  puer,  -i,  m. 
brave,  fortis,  e. 
break;     break     down,     inter- 

rumpo,  3,  -rupi,  -ruptus;  (out) 

erumpo. 
breastplate,  lorica,  -ae,  f. 
breath,  spiritus,  -us,  m. 
bridge,  pons,  pontis,  m. 


bring  upon,  infero,  -ferre,  -tuli, 

-latus. 
brother,  frater,  -tris,  m. 
Brundisium,  Brundisium,  -i,  h. 
Brutus,  Brutus,  -i,  m. 
Bucephale,  Bucephale,  -es,  f. 
build,  facio,  3,  feci,  factus ;  miinio, 

4;   aedifico,  1;  (up)  exstruo,  3, 

-uxi,  -iictus. 
burn,  incendo,  3,  -di,  -sus. 
bury,  sepelio,  4,  -ivi,  -pultus. 
business,  negotium,  -i,  n. 
but,  at;  sed;  autem;  vero;  (=ex- 

cept)     nisi;    praeter;     hut    if, 

quod  si. 
by,  a  (ab) ;  ablative. 
by  and  by,  aliquando. 

C 

CsBsar,  Caesar,  -aris,  m. 
calamity,  calamitas,  -atis,  f. 
call,  appello,  1 ;  voco,  1. 
camp,  castra,  -orum,  n. 
can,  possum,  posse,  potui;   queo, 

quire,  quivi,  quitus. 
CannsB,  at,  Cannensis,  -e,  {adj.)» 

cannot,  nequeo,  4,  -ivi, . 

Canusium,  Canusium,  -i,  n. 
Capitol,  Capitolium,  -i,  n. 
care,  take,  ciiro,  1. 
carefully,  diligenter ;  attente. 
carry  on  war,  bello,  1. 
Carthage,  Cartliago,  -inis,  f. 
Carthaginian,     Carthaginiensis, 

-is,  M. ;   Poenus,  -i,  m. 
case,  causa,  -ae,  f. 
cast,    conici5,    3,    -ieci,    -iectus; 

(out)  eicio. 
catch  sight  of,  conspicio,  3,  -spexi, 

-spectus. 


VOCABULARY   TO   PART   III. 


165 


Catiline,  Catilina,  -ae,  m. 

Cato,  Cato,  -onis,  m. 

Catulus,  Catulus,  -i,  m. 

cause,  causa,  -ae,  f.   , 

cavalry,  equitatus,  -us,  M. 

Ceres,  Ceres,  -eris,  F. 

certainly,  certe. 

Cethegus,  Cethegus,  -i,  m. 

chain,  vinculum,  -i,  N. 

chance,  casus,  -us,  m. 

change,  commutatio,  -onis,  f. 

characteristic,  proprius,  -a,  -um. 

charge,  mando,  1;  insimulo,  1. 

charioteer,  essedarius,  -i,  m. 

check,  teneo,  2,  -ui,  -tus. 

children,  liberi,  -orum,  M. ;  pueri, 
-orum,  M. 

choice,  optio,  -onis,  f. 

Cicero,  Cicero,  -onis,  m. 

Cimbri,  Cimbri,  orum,  m. 

circumstance,  res,  rei,  f. 

citadel,  arx,  arcis,  f. 

citizen,  civis,  -is,  c. 

city,  urbs,  -is,  f. 

civil,  civilis,  -e. 

clemency,  dementia,  -ae,  f. 

Cleomenes,  Cleomenes,  -is,  m. 

Clodius,  Clodius,  -T,  m. 

close,  claudo,  3,  -si,  -sus. 

cloth-factory,  textrinum,  -i,  n. 

Cluentius,  Cluentius,  -i,  m. 

Cn.,  abbreviation  of  Gnaeus. 

cohort,  cohors,  -rtis,  f. 

colleague,  collega,  -ae,  m. 

collect,  cogo,  3,  -egi,  -actus. 

come,  venio,  4,  venT,  ventus ;  (for- 
ward) procedo,  3,  -cessi,  ; 

accedo,  3,  -cessi,  -cessurus ;  (out) 
egredior,  3,  egressus. 

comfort,  solacium,  -i,  n. 

command,  imperium,  -i,  N. 


commander,  imperator,  -oris,  m.; 
praetor,  -oris,  m. 

commendation,  praedicatio, 
-onis,  F. 

commit,  committo,  3,  -misi,  mis- 
sus. 

Commius,  Commius,  -i,  m. 

common  people,  plebs,  -is,  f. 

company,  comitatus,  -iis,  m. 

compare,  comparo,  1. 

compel,  cogo,  3,  coegi,  coactus. 

complete,  conficio,  3,  -feci,-fectus. 

compose,  compono,  3,  -posui,  -po- 
situs. 

conceal,  celo,  1. 

conceive,  concipio,  3,  -cepi,  -cep- 
tus. 

concerning,  de. 

concerns,  it,  interest,  -esse,  -f uit ; 
refert,  -ferre,  -tulit. 

condemn,  damno,  1. 

condition,  lex,  legis,  f. 

conduct,  perduco,  3,  -duxi,  -duc- 
tus. 

confess,  fateor,  2,  fassus. 

confirm,  confirmo,  1. 

confiscate,  publico,  1. 

congratulate,  gratulor,  1. 

conquer,  vinco,  3,  vici,  victus; 
devinco;   supero,  1. 

consciousness,  conscientia,-ae,  f. 

conscript,  conscriptus,  -a,  -um. 

consecrate,  constituo,  3,  -ui,  -iitus. 

consider,  considero,  1. 

conspiracy,  coniuratio,  -onis,  f. 

consul,  consul,  -is,  m. 

consulship,  consulatus,  -us,  m. 

contend,  contend©,  3,  -di,  -tus; 
decerto,  1. 

content,  contentus,  -a,  -um. 

contention,  contentio,  -Onis,  f. 


166 


VOCABULARY   TO   PART   III. 


contrary  to,  contra, 
copiousness,  copia,  -ae,  f. 
Corinth,  Corinthiis,  -i,  f. 
country,  patria,  -ae,  f.  ;  rus,  ru- 

ris,  N. 
courage,  animus,  -i,  m. 
course,  cursus,  -us,  m. 
cousin,  consobrinus,  -i,  m. 
cradle,  cunae,  -arum,  f. 
craft,  astutia,  -ae,  f. 
create,  creo,  1. 
crime,  f acinus,  -oris,  N. ;   scelus, 

-eris,  N. 
cross,  transeo,  4;   -ii,  -itus;  tra- 

icio,  3,  -ieci,  -iectus ;  transmitto, 

3,  -mlsi,  -missus, 
crowd,  frequentia,  -ae,  f. 
crush,  opprimo,  3,  -press!,  -pressus. 
cry  out,,inclam5,  1;  proclamo,  1 ; 

(=  weep)  vagio,  4. 
cultivate,  colo,  3,  -ui,  cultus. 

cure,  medeor,  2, . 

custom,  institutum,  -i,  n. 
Cyrus,  Cyrus,  -i,  m. 


danger,  periculum,  -i,  n. 
dare,  audeo,  2,  ausus. 
dart,  tragula,  -ae,  f. 
Datis,  Datis,  -is,  m. 
daughter,  little,  filiola,  -ae,  f. 
dawn,  prima  lux,  primae  lucis,  f. 
day,  dies,  -ei,  m.  and  f.  ;  the  day 

before,  pridie. 
daybreak,    prima    lux,    primae 

lucis,  F. 
deaf,  surdus,  -a,  -um. 
dear,  earns,  -a,  -um. 
death,  mors,  mortis,  f. 
debt,  aes,  (aeris)  alienum  (-i),  n. 


December,  December,  -bris,  -bre 

{adj.). 
decide,  constitu5,  3,  -ui,  -iitus; 

decerno,  3,  -crevi,  -cretus;   dis- 

cerno. 
Decimus,  Decimus,  -i,  m. 
decision,  deliberatio,  -onis,  F. 
declare,  indico,  3,  -dixi,  -dictus. 
deed,  res,  rei,  f. 
deem,  existimo,  1. 
defeat,  n.,  clades,  -is,  f. 
defeat,  v.,  pello,  3,  pepuli,  pulsus, 
defend,  defendo,  3,  -di,  -sus. 
deliberate,  consulo,  3,  -ui,  -tus. 
deliberation,  consilium,  -i,  n. 
deliver,  trado,  3,  -didi,  -ditus. 
deliverance,  salus,  -utis,  f. 
Delphi,  Delphi,  -orum,  m. 
demand,    efflagito,    1;    (back), 

reposco,  3, , 

deny,  negO,  1. 

depart,  discedo,  3,  -cessi,  -cessus ; 

excedo ;  exeo,  -ire,  -ii,  -itus. 
departure,  discessus,  -us,  m. 
depend  upon,  consists,  3,  -stiti, 

-stitus. 
deploy,  explico,  -are,  -S,vi  and  -ui, 

-atus  or  -itus. 
depth  of  "winter,  summa  hiems, 

summae  hiemis,  f. 
deserve,  mereo,  2. 
deserving,  dignus,  -a,  -um. 
desire,  cupio,  3,  -ivi,  -itus. 
desirous,  cupidus,  -a,  -um. 
destroy,  deleo,  2,  -evi,  -etus. 
detain,  retineo,  2,  -ui,  -tentus. 
determination,  vis  animi. 
determine,  statuo,  3,  -ui,  -iitus; 

constituo,  3,  -ui,  -iitus. 
devote,  incumbo,  3,  -cubui,  -cubi- 
tus ;  transmitt5, 3,  -misi,  -missus. 


VOCABULARY  TO  PART  m. 


167 


devotion,  pietas,  -atis,  f. 

die,  inorior,  3  (4),  mortuus. 

difficult,  difflcilis,  -e. 

direct,  praecipio,  3,  -cepi,  -ceptus. 

disaster,  calamitas,  -atis,  f.  ;  in- 

commodum,  -i,  N. 
disband,  demitto,  3,  -mlsi,  -missus, 
discern,  cerno,  3,  crevi,  cretus. 
discord,  discordia,  -ae,  f. 
discourse,  sermo,  -onis,  m. 
discover,  comperio,  4,  -i,  -tus. 
discuss,  dissero,  3,  -ui,  -tus. 
disgrace,  dedecus,  -oris,  n. 
disgusted,   be,   taedet,   2,  , 

dishonest,  perfidus,  -a,  -um. 
dislodge,  deicio,  3,  -ieci,  -iectus. 
disorder,  throw  into,  perturbo, 

1. 
displeasure,  offensa,  -ae,  f. 
dissemble,  dissimulo,  1. 
dissimilar,  dissimilis,  -e. 
distance,  at  a,  procul. 
distant,  be,  absum,  -esse,  afui. 
distinguished,  summus,  -a,  -um. 
distribute,      divido,     3,      -visi, 

-visus. 
ditch,  fossa,  -ae,  f. 
divide,  divido,  3,  -visi,  -visus. 
do,   ago,  3,   egi,  actus ;    facio,  3, 

feci,    factus;     gero,     3,     gessi, 

gestus. 
Dolabella,  Dolabella,  -ae,  m. 
doubt,  dubito,  1. 
doubtful,  dubius,  -a,  -um. 
draw,    diico,    3;    (up)   scribo,   3, 

scripsi,  scriptus. 
dream,  n.,  somnium,  -i,  n. 
dream,  v.,  somnio,  1. 
dwell,  habito,  1. 
Dyrrachium,  Dyrrachium,  -i,  n. 


each,  quisque,  quaeque,  quidque 

(quodque). 
eager,  cupidus,  -a,  -um ;  be  eager, 

cupio,  3,  -ivi,  -itus. 
early,  maturus,  -a,  -um. 
earth,  terra,  -ae,  f. 
easily,  facile, 
edict,  edictum,  -i,  n. 
eight,  octo. 

eighth,  octavus,  -a,  -um. 
eighty,  octoginta. 
either  .  .  .  or,  aut . .  .  aut ;  vel . . . 

vel. 
elder,  senior,  -oris ;  maior  (-oris) , 

natu. 
elect,  creo,  1. 
eloquence,  oratio,  -onis,  f. 
else  (=  other),  alius,  -a,  -ud. 
emperor,  imperator,  -oris,  m. 
employ,  adhibeo,  2 ;  admoveo,  2, 

-movi,  -mo tus. 
encircle,  cingo,  3,  -xi,  cinctus. 
encompass,  stipo,  1. 
encourage,  cohortor,  1. 
end,   exitus,  -us,  m.  ;    (of)  extre- 

mus,  -a,  -um. 
endure,  sustineo,  2,  -ui,  -tentus. 
enemy,  hostis,  -is,  c. ;  inimicus, 

-i,  M. 
engage,  confiigo,  3. 
engaged,  be,  versor,  1. 
enjoy,  fruor,  3,  fructus. 
enough,  satis. 
envoy,  legatus,  -i,  m. 
envy,  n.,  invidia,  -ae,  f. 
envy,  v.,  invideo,  2,  -vidi,  -visus. 
equal,  par,  paris. 
equestrian,  equester,  -tris,  -tre. 
err,  erro,  1 ;  pecco,  1. 


168 


VOCABULARY   TO  PART  III. 


error,  error,  -oris,  m. 

escort,  deduco,  3,  -duxi,  -ductus. 

especially,  praesertim. 

estrange,  abalieno,  1. 

even,    etiam ;    not   even,    ne  .  .  . 

quidem. 
ever,  umquam. 
every,  omnis,  -e. 
evident,  it  is,  constat,  1,  -stitit. 
examine,     inspicio,     3,     -spexi, 

-spectus. 
excellent,     optimus,    -a,     -um; 

egregius,  -a,  -um. 
except,  nisi. 

ex-consul,  coHSularis,  -is,  m. 
exhort,  hortor,  1. 
exigencies,  tempora,  -um,  n. 
exile,  exsilium,  -i,  n. 
experienced,  sciens,  -ntis. 
explanation,  satisfactio,  -onis,  f. 
exterminate,  extermino,  1. 
extraordinary,   extraordinarius, 

-a,  -um. 
eye,  oculus,  -i,  m. 


Fabius,  Fabius,  -i,  m. 
fail,  deficio,  3,  -feci,  -fectus. 
faithful,  fidelis,  -e ;  fidus,  -a,  -um. 
fall,  cado,  3,  cecidi,  casurus ;  con- 

cido,  3,  -cidi. 
false,  falsus,  -a,  -um. 
falsehood,  mendacium,  -i,  n. 
fame,  gloria,  -ae,  f. 
famous,  the,  ille,  -a,  -ud. 
far,  adv.,  longe. 
father,  pater,  -tris,  m.;    parens, 

-ntis,  M. 
father's,  paternus,  -a,  -um. 
fault,  vitium,  -i,  n. 


favor,  faveo,  2,  favi,  fauturus. 
favorable,  aequus,  -a,  -um. 
fear,  n.,  metus,  -us,  m.  ;    paver, 

-oris,  M. ;  timor,  -oris,  m. 
fear,  v.,  vereor,  2 ;  timeo,  2,  timui. 
fellOTV-citizens,  cives,  -ium,  c. 
feud,  inimicitia,  -ae,  f. 
few,  pauci,  -ae,  -a. 
field,  ager,  -gri,  m.  ;  campus, -i,  m. ; 

m  the  field,  militiae. 
fifteen,  quindecim. 
fifth,  quintus,  -a,  -um. 
fifty,  quinquaginta. 
fight,  n.,  certamen,  -inis,  N. 
fight,  v.,  pugno,  1;  dimico,  1;  (it 

out)  decerno,  3,  -crevi,  -cretus. 
find,  invenio,  4,  -veni,  -ventus ;  re- 

perio,  4,  -i,  -tus;    (guilty)  con- 

demno,  1. 
fine,  lis,  litis,  f. 
finish,  conficio,  3,  ^feci,  -fectus; 

finio,  4. 
fire,  n.,  ignis,  -is,  m.  ;  incendium, 

-i,  N. 
fire,  v.,  set  fire  to,  set  on  fire,  in- 

cendo,  3,  -di,  -sus. 
first,  primus,  -a,  -um;   princeps, 

-ipis ;  pristinus,  -a,  -um.    (of  the 

month)  Kalendae,  arum,  f.  ;  in 

the  first  place,  primum. 
fixed,  certus,  -a,  -um. 
fiatterer,  adulator,  -oris,  m. 
fiattery,  adsentatio,  -onis,  f. 
fiee,  fugio,  3,  fugi ;  profugio;  {for 

refuge),  perfugio. 
fieet,  classls,  -is,  f. 
follow,  sequor,  3,-cutus ;  insequor. 
folly,  stultitia,  -ae,  f. 
food,  cibus,  -i,  m. 
fool,  lusipiens,  -ntis,  M, 
foot,  pes,  pedis,  m. 


VOCABITLARY  TO  PART  III. 


169 


for,  conj.,  nam ;  enim  (postposi- 
tive) ;  prep,  in ;  pro ;  dative. 

forbid,  prohibeo,  2,  -ui,  -itus. 

force,  vigor,  -oris,  m. 

forces,  copiae,  -arum,  f.  ;  milites, 
-um,  M. 

forest,  silva,  -ae,  f. 

foretell,  praedico,  3,  -dixi,  -dictus. 

forget,  obliviscor,  3,  oblitus. 

forgetful,  oblitus,  -a,  -um. 

form,  constituo,  3,  -ui,  -utus. 

former,  superior,  -us ;  pristinus, 
-a,  -um  ;  the  former,  ille,  -a,  -ud. 

formerly,  antea;  olim. 

forsake,  desero,  3,  -ui,  -rtus. 

forthwith,  protinus. 

fortune,  fortuna,  -ae,  f. 

fortunate,  fortunatus,  -a,  -um; 
bonus,  -a,  -um. 

forum,  forum,  -i,  n. 

found,  condo,  3,  -didi,  -ditus. 

fourteen,  quattuordecim. 

fourteenth,  quartus  decimus,  -a, 
-um. 

fourth,  quartus,  -a,  -um. 

fraud,  fraus,  fraudis,  f. 

free,  adj.,  liber,  -era,  -erum. 

free,  v.,  libero,  1. 

friend,  amicus,  -i,  m. 

friendship,  amicitia,  -ae,  f. 

fresh,  recens,  -ntis. 

from,  a(ab) ;  e(ex). 

front,  in  front  of,  adversus,  -a, 
-um . 

frontiers,  fines,  -ium,  m. 

fruits,  fruges,  -um,  f. 

full,  plenus,  -a,  -um. 

funds,  pecunia,  -ae,  f. 

further,    longius;    adj.,   longior, 

furthermore,  porro.  [-oris. 

future,  the,  reliqua,  -orum,  n. 


G 

Gaius,  Gaius,  -i,  m. 
gallant,  fortis,  -e. 
game,  ludus,  -i,  m. 
garrison,  praesidium,  -i,  n. 
gate,  porta,  -ae,  f. 
Gaul,  Gallia,  -ae,  f. 
Gauls,  Galli,  -orum,  m. 
general,  imperator,-oris,  m.  ;  dux, 

ducis,  M. ;  praefectus,  -i,  m. 
generosity,  liberalitas,  -atis,  f. 
genius,  ingenium,  -i,  n. 
gentle,  clemens,  -ntis. 
gentleman,  vir,  viri,  m. 
Germans,  Germani,  -orum,  m. 
Germany,  Germania,  -ae,  f. 
get  down,  descendo,  3,  -di,  -sus. 
gift,  donum,  -i,  N. ;  munus,  -eris,  N. 
gilded,  inauratus,  -a,  -um. 
gird,  accingo,  3,  -nxi,  -nctus. 
give,  do,  dare,  dedi,  datus. 
glory,  gloria, -ae,  f.  ;  laus, laudis, f. 
Gnseus,  Gnaeus,  -i,  m. 
go,  eo,  ire,  ivi,  iturus  ;  proficiscor, 

3,  -fectus ;   (out)  exeo ;   discedo, 

3,  -cessi,  -cessus ;  (before)  anteeO. 
god,  deus,  -i,  m. 
good,  bonus,  -a,  -um. 
good-bye,  vale,  valete. 
goods,  bona,  -orum,  n. 
Gracchus,  Gracchus,  -i,  m. 
grain,  f rumen tum,  -I,  n. 
grandfather,  avus,  -i,  m. 
grant,  do,  dare,  dedi,  datus ;  con- 

cedo,  3,  -cessi,  -cessus ;  largior,  4. 
grasp,  teneo,  2,  -ui,  -tus. 
grazing,  pecuaria,  -ae,  f. 
great,  magnus,  -a,  -um ;  how  great, 

quautus,  -a,  -um ;  so  great,  tan- 

tus,  -a,  -um  ;  very  great,  greatest, 

summus,  -a,  -um. 


170 


VOCABULARY   TO   PART   III. 


greatness,  amplitudo,  -inis,  f. 
Greece,  Graecia,  -ae,  f. 
greed,  cupiditas,  -atis,  f. 
Greek,  Graecus,  -a,  -um. 
g-rievance,  dolor,  -5ris,  m. 
grieve,  doleo,  2,  -ui,  -iturus. 
grove,  luciis,  -i,  m. 
guard   against,  caveo,  2,  cavi, 

cautus. 
guilt,  culpa,  -ae,  f.  ;  scelus,  -eris,  n. 

H 

hand,  manus,  -us,  f. 

Hannibal,  Hannibal,  -alls,  m. 

happen,  fio,  fieri,  factus ;  accido, 
3,  -di ;  contingo,  3,  -tigi,  -tactus. 

happily,  beate. 

happy,  beatus,  -a,  -um ;  felix, -icis. 

harass,  agito,  1. 

hasten,  propero,  1;  contends,  3, 
-di,  -tus;  (through)  percurr5, 
3,  -cucurri  or  -curri,  -cursus. 

have,  habeo,  2. 

he,  is ;  often omittedin  translation. 

head,  caput,  -itis,  n. 

heal,  sano,  1. 

hear,  audio,  4. 

help,  auxilium,  -i,  n. 

herald,  praecO,  -5nis,  m. 

hereafter,  postea. 

hesitate,  dubito,  1. 

high,  altus,  -a,  -um. 

highest,  summus,  -a,  -um. 

hill,  collis,  -is,  m. 

himself,  sui ;  ipse. 

his,  suus,  -a,  -um ;  eius. 

hitherto,  adhuc. 

hold,  habeo,  2  ;  teneo,  2,  -ui,  tentus. 

home,  domus,  -us  (-i),  f. 

Homer,  Homerus,  -i,  m. 


honor,  n.,  honor,  -Oris,  m.  ;  fides, 

-ei,  F. 
honor,  v.,  decoro,  1. 
honorable,  honestus,  -a,  -um. 
honorably,  honeste. 
hope,  n.,  spes,  spei,  f. 
hope,  hope  for,  v.,  spero,  1. 
Horatius,  Horatius,  -i,  m. 
horse,  equus,  -i,  m. 
horseman,  eques,  -itis,  m. 
hostile,  inimicus,  -a,  -um. 
house,  domus,  -us  (-i),  f. 
ho"w,  quam ;    (long)   quo  usque ; 

(much,  great)  quantus,  -a,  -um. 
ho'wever,  quamvis. 
hundred,  centum, 
hunger,  fames,  -is,  f. 
hurt,  noceo,  2,  -ui,  -iturus. 
husband,   maritus,    -i,    m.  ;    vir, 

viri,  M. 


I,  ego,  mei ;  (for  my  part) ,  equi- 

dem. 
Ides,  Idus,  -uum,  f. 
idle,  ignavus,  -a,  -um. 
if,  si;  (not)  nisi, 
ignorant,  imperitus,  -a,  -um, 
illustrious,  clarus,  -a,  -um. 
imitate,  imitor,  1. 
imitation,  imitatio,  -6nis,  P. 
immediately,  statim. 
impel,  urgeO,  2,  ursi. 
improperly,  prave. 
in,  in. 

incautiously,  incaute. 
inclination,  voluntas,  -atis,  f. 
increase,  auge5,  2,  auxi,  auctus. 
incredible,  incredibilis,  -e. 
indeed,  vero  (postpositive) . 
India,  India,  -ae,  F. 


VOCABULARY   TO   PAKT   III. 


171 


indication,  significatio,  -Onis,  f. 
indig-nation,  indignatio,  -onis,  f. 
individuals,  singulT,  -orum,  m. 
indulgence,  with,  clementer. 
industrious,  diligens,  -ntis. 
Indutiomarus,  Indutiomarus,  -i, 
infamy,  infamia,  -ae,  f.  [m. 

infantry,  peditatus,  -us,  m. 
inform,  certiorem  facio  (3,  feci, 

f actus) . 
inhabit,  incolo,  3,  -ui,  -cultus. 
injunction,  praeceptum,  -i,  n. 
injury,  iniuria,  -ae,  f. 
injustice,  iniustitia,  -ae,  f.  ;  ini- 

quitas,  -atis,  F. 
innumerable,  innumerabilis,  -e. 
inquire,  percontor,  1;  scitor,  1. 
insult,  iniuria,  -ae,  f. 
integrity,  innocentia,  -ae,  f. 
intemperance,      intemperantia, 

-ae,  F. 
intention,  institatum,  -i,  n. 
interest,  it  is  for  one's  interest, 

interest,  -esse,  -iuit. 
intestine,  intestinus,  -a,  -um. 
intimate,  familiaris,  -e. 
into,  in. 

inventress,  inventrix,  -icis,  f. 
investigation,  quaestio,  -onis,  f. 
involved,  be,  versor,  1. 
lonians,  Tones,  -um,  m. 
island,  insula,  -ae,  f. 
issue,  casus,  -us,  M. 
it,  is,  ea,  id;  poss.  pron.,  suus,  -a, 

-um ;  often  omitted  in  translation. 
Italy,  Italia,  -ae,  f. 
itself.    See  self. 


January,  lanuarius, -a, -um  (adj.). 
judge,  n.,  iudex,  -icis,  m. 


judge,  v.,  iudicO,  1. 

judgment,  iudicium, -i,  n.  ;  sen- 

tentia,  -ae,  f. 
June,  luuius,  -a,  -um  (adj.). 
Jupiter,  luppiter,  lovis,  m. 
just,  verus,  -a,  -um ;  jnst  .  .  .  as, 

sic  (ita)  .  .  .  ut. 
justice,  iustitia,  -ae,  r. 

K 

Kalends,  Kalendae,  -arum,  f. 
keep,    contineo,    2,   -ui,  -tentus; 

(from)  prohibeo,  2. 
kill,  occido,  3,  -cidi,  -cisus ;  neco,  1. 
kind,  a  kind  of,  quidam,  quaedam, 

quoddam ;    of  this  kind,  huius 

modi, 
kindness,  mansuetudo,  -inis,  p. 
king,  rex,  regis,  m. 
kingdom,  regnum,  -i,  n. 
knight,  eques,  -itis,  m. 
know,  intellego,  3 ;  scio,  4 ;  (not) 

nesciO,  4. 


Labienus,  Labienus,  -i,  m. 
labor,  n.,  labor,  -oris,  m. 
labor,  v.,  laboro,  1 ;  (for)  servio,  4. 
Lacedeemon,  Lacedaemon,  -onis, 

F. 

lack,  n.,  inopia,  -ae,  f. 

lack,  v.,  careo,  2,  -ui,  -itfirus ;  egeo, 

2,  -ui. 
land,  terra,  -ae,  f. 
language,  lingua,  -ae,  f. 
Laodicea,  Laodicea,  -ae,  f. 
large,  magnus,  -a,  -um. 
last,  postremus,  -a,  -um. 
late,  adv.,  sero. 


172 


VOCABULARY   TO   PART   III. 


Latin,  Latiuus,  -a,  -um. 

latter,  hic,  haec,  h5c. 

laughter,  risus,  us,  m. 

law,  lex,  legis,  f. 

lay  waste,  depopulor,  1. 

lead,  lead  over,  traduco,  3 ;  (out) 

educo,  3. 
leader,  dux,  ducis,  m.  ;  princeps, 

-ipis,  M. 
learn,  cognosco,  3,  -novi,  -nitus. 
learning,  doctrina,  -ae,  f. 
left,  sinister,  -tra,  -trum. 
legal,  legitimus,  -a,  -um. 
legion,  legio,  -onis,  f. 
Lentulus,  Lentulus,  -i,  m. 
less,  adv.,  minus, 
lest,  ne. 

let,  sign  of  hort.  subjunc. 
letter,  litterae,  -arum,  f.  ;  epistola, 

-ae,  F. 
Leucas,  Leucas,  -adis,  f. 
levy,  delectus,  -us,  m. 
liberty,  libertas,  -atis,  f. 
lictor,  lictor,  -oris,  m. 
lie,  mentior,  4. 
lieutenant,  legatus,  -i,  m. 
life,  vita,  -ae,  f.  ;  anima,  -ae,  f. 
Ligarius,  Ligarius,  -i,  m. 
Liger,  Liger,  -eris,  m. 
light,  lux,  lucis,  F. 
like,  similis,  -e. 
line  of  battle,  acies,  -ei,  f. 
line  of  march,  agmen,  -inis,  n. 
Lingones,  Lingones,  -um,  m. 
literature,  litterae,  -arum,  f. 
little,  adj.,  parvus,  -a,  -um. 
little,  adv.,  paulo. 
live,  vivo,  3,  vixi ;  habito,  1. 
Livius,  Livius,  -i,  m.  ;  of  Livlus, 

Livianus,  -a,  -um. 
long,  diu ;  as  long  as,  dum ;  quoad. 


long  continued,  diuturnus,  -a, 

-um. 
longer,  no,  non  iam. 
longing,  desiderium,  -i,  n. 
lose,  amitto,  3,  -misi,  -missus, 
loud  (voice),  magnus,  -a,  -um. 
love,    amo,    1;    diligo,    3,    -lexi, 

-lectus. 
lowliness,  humilitas,  -atis,  F. 
lowly,  humilis,  -e. 
Lucius,  Lucius,  -i,  m. 
Lucretia,  Lucretia,  -ae,  f. 
LucuUus,  Lucullus,  -i,  m. 

M 

magistrate,  magistratus,  -us,  m. 
magnificence,  magnificentia,  -ae, 

F. 

Maia,  Maia,  -ae,  f. 
maiden,  virgo,  -inis,  f. 
make,  facio,  3,  feci,  factus. 
man,  homo,  -inis,  c. ;  vir,  viri,  m. 
Manilian,  Manilius,  -a,  -um. 
Manlius,  Manlius,  -i,  m. 
many,  multi,  -ae,  -a ;  as  many  as 

possible,  quam  plurimi,  -ae,  -a 

(possum) . 
Marathon,  Marathon,  -onis,  f. 
Marcius,  Marcius,  -i,  m. 
Marcus,  Marcus,  -i,  m. 
Marius,  Marius,  -i,  m. 
Massilia,  Massilia,  -ae,  f. 
mast,  malus,  -i,  m. 
matter,  res,  rei,  f. 
May,  of.  Mains,  -a,  -um. 
may,  licet,  2,  -uit  (-itum) ;  optative 

subjunc. 
means,  opera,  -ae,  f.  ;  res  famili- 

ares,  rerum  familiarium. 
meanwhile,  interea ;  interim. 


VOCABULAEY   TO   PART    III. 


173 


Medea,  Medea,  -ae,  f. 

mediator,  adiutor,  -oris,  m. 

meet,  go  to  meet,  obviam  eo,  -Ire, 
-ivi,  -itiirus. 

mention,  memoro,  1. 

merchant,  mercator,  -oris,  m. 

Mercury,  Mercurius,  -i,  m. 

messag-e,  nuntius,  -i,  m. 

middle,  medius,  -a,  -um. 

midsummer,  media  aestas,  med- 
iae aestatis,  f. 

might,  possum,  posse,  potui. 

mile,  mille  passuum. 

Milo,  Milo,  -onis,  m. 

Miltiades,  Miltiades,  -is,  m. 

mind,  animus,  -i,  m.  ;  mens.-ntis,  f. 

mindful,  memor,  -oris. 

miserable,  miser,  -era,  -erum. 

Mithridates,   Mithra(i) dates,  -is, 

moderate,  temperaus,  -ntis.     [m. 

moderation,  modus,  -T,  m. 

money,  pecunia,  -ae,  f. 

monument,  monumeiitum,  -i,  n. 

more,  plus,  pliiris;  adv.,  plus; 
magis. 

most,  superl. ;  most,  most  of,  ple- 
rique,  pleraeque,  pleraque. 

mother,  mater,  -tris,  f. 

mound,  agger,  -eris,  m. 

mountain,  mons,  montis,  m. 

much,  adj.,  multus,  -a,  -um;  so 
much,  tantus,  -a,  -um  ;  as  much 
.  .  .  as,  tantus  .  .  .  quantus. 

much,  adv.,  multo. 

Mummius,  Mummius,  -i,  m. 

Murena,  Murena,  -ae,  m. 

my,  meus,  -a,  -um. 

N 
name,  nomen,  -inis,  n. 
Nasica,  Nasica,  -ae,  m. 


natural,  naturalis,  -e. 

nature,  natura,  -ae,  f. 

near,  ad ;  prope. 

nearer,  adv.,  propius. 

nearest,  proximus,  -a,  -um. 

necessary,  necesse. 

need,  opus,  n.,  indecl.;  dsus,  -us, 

M. 

neglect,  neglego,  3,  -lexi,  -lectus. 

neither,  neque  (nee). 

Nervii,  Nervii,  -orum,  M. 

never,  numquam. 

nevertheless,  tamen. 

ne"W,  novus,  -a,  -um. 

next,  tum. 

Nicaea,  Nicaea,  -ae,  f. 

night,  nox,  noctis,  f.  ;    {as  adj.) 

nocturnus,  -a,  -um. 
nine,  novem. 
no,  nullus,  -a,  -um ;    (one)  nemo 

[-inis],  c. ;  nullus;  adv.  non. 
nobility,  nobilitas,  -atis,  f. 
noble,  nobilis,  -e ;  pulcher,  -chra, 

-chrum. 
none,  nullus,  -a,  -um. 
Nones,  Nonae,  -arum,  f. 
nor,  and  not,  neque  (nee)  ;  neve 

(neu). 
not,  non  ;  baud ;  ne ;  not  even,  ne 

.  .  .  quidem. 
nothing",  nihil,  n.,  indecl. 
November,  of,  Novembris, -e. 
now,  nunc ;  iam. 
Numa,  Numa,  -ae,  m. 
Numantia,  Numantia,  -ae,  P. 
number,  numerus,  -i,  m. 

O 

O,  interj.,0. 

oath,  iusiurandum,  iurisiurandi, 
N. 


Ir 


174 


VOCABULARY  TO   PART  III. 


obey,  pareo,  2,  -ui. 
ob'ject,  inceptum,  -i,  n. 
object',  obtrecto,  1 ;  recuso,  1. 
observe,  animadverto,  3,  -ti,  -sus. 
obtain,  consequor,  3,  -cutus ;  Dan- 

ciscor,  3,  nactus  (nanctus). 
occur,  incido,  3,  -cidi. 
of,  a  (ab) ;  de ;  e  (ex) ;  genitive. 
offer,  f acio,  3,  feci,  f actus ;  inf ero, 

-ferre,  -tuli,  -latus;  propono,  3, 

-posui,  posit  us. 
office,  magistratus,  -us,  M. 
often,  saepe;    as  often  as,  quo- 

tienscumque. 
old,  vetus,  -eris ;  (age)  senectus, 

-utis,  F. 
omen,  omen,  -inis,  n.  ;  prodigium, 

-1,  N. 

on,  in ;  de ;  abl. 

once,  quondam ;  semel. 

one,  unus,  -a,  -um;  one  .  .  .  the 
other,  alter  .  .  .  alter ;  one  .  .  . 
another,  alius  .  .  .  alius. 

only,  adj.,  unicus,  -a,  -um;  7iot 
only  .  .  .  but  also,  non  modo  (so- 
lum) .  .  .  sed  etiam  (verum) . 

open,  aperio,  4,  -ui,  -tus ;  be  open, 
pateo,  2,  -ui. 

opinion,  sententia,  -ae,  f. 

opportunity,  occasio,  -onis,  f.  ; 
opportiinitas,  -atis,  f.  ;  potestas, 
-atis,  F. 

oppose,  resisto,  3,  -stiti. 

opposite,  contrarius,  -a,  -um. 

oppress,  opprimo,  3,  -pressi,  -pres- 
sus. 

opulent,  opulentus,  -a,  -um. 

or,  aut ;  vel ;  (in  double  quest.)  an ; 
(not)  annon ;  necne. 

oracle,  Oraculum,  -i,  n. 

oration,  oratio,  -onis,  f. 


ordain,  sancio,  4,  sanxi,  sanctus. 
order,  n.,  ordo,  -inis,  m.  ;  by  order, 

iussu. 
order,  v.,  iubeo,  2,  iussi,  iussus ; 

impero,  1 ;  in  order  to,  ut. 
other,  alius,  -a,  -ud;  alter,  -era, 

-erum ;  ceteri,  -ae,  -a. 
ought,  debeo,  2;  oportet,  2,  -uit; 

second  periph.  conj. 
our,  noster,  -tra,  -trum. 
outcome,  eventum,  -i,  n. 
over,  in. 
overcome,  supero,  1;    vinco,  3, 

vici,  victus. 
overthrow,  everto,  3,  -ti,  -sus; 

profligo,  1. 
OTving  to,  be,  stare  per. 
own,  his,  their,  suns,  -a,  -um. 


pain,  dolor,  -Oris,  m. 

Pansa,  Pansa,  -ae,  m. 

Papirius,  Papirius,  -i,  M. 

pardon,  eondono,  1. 

parricide,  parricidium,  -i,  n, 

part,  pars,  partis,  f. 

party,  pars,  partis,  f. 

pass,  n.,  saltus,  -iis,  m. 

pass    (a    law),   fero,  ferre,  tuli, 

latus. 
past,  the,  praeterita,  -orum,  n. 
path,  semita,  -ae,  f. 
patience,  patientia,  -ae,  f. 
pay,  persolvo,  3,  -vi,  -iitus. 
peace,  pax,  pacis,  f. 
peculiar,  proprius,  -a,  -um. 
Peloponnesian,     Peloponnesius, 

-a,  -um. 
penalty,  poena,  -ae,  f. 
people,  populuB,  -i,  m. 


VOCABULARY   TO   PART  III. 


176 


perceive  clearly,  perspicio,  3, 
-spexi,  -spectus. 

perform,  colo,  3,  -ui,  cultus. 

perhaps,  fortasse. 

permit,  permitto,  3,  -misi,  -missus. 

permitted,  it  is,  licet,  2,  -uit 
(-itum). 

pernicious,  perniciosus,  -a,  -um. 

Perses,  Perses,  -ae,  m. 

Persians,  Persae,  -arum,  m. 

persist,  persevere,  1. 

persuade,  persuadeo,  2,  -si,  -sus. 

physician,  medicus,  -i,  m. 

Picenian,  Picenus,  -a,  -um. 

pierce  through,  transfigo,  3, 
-fixi,  -fixus. 

pity,  n.,  misericordia,  -ae,  f. 

pity,  v.,  miseret,  2,  -uit  {impers.). 

place,  n.,  locus,  -T,  m. 

place,  v.,  pono,  3,  posui,  positus. 

plainly,  plane. 

plan,  ratio,  -onis,  f. 

planet,  stella,  -ae,  f. 

play,  fabula,  -ae,  f. 

plead,  dico,  3,  dixi,  dictug. 

pleasant,  iucundus,  -a,  -um. 

please,  delecto,  1 ;  it  pleases  (im- 
pers.), libet,  2,  -uit  (-itum). 

pleasing",  gratus,  -a,  -um. 

pleasure,  voluptas,  -atis,  f. 

plebs,  plebs,  plebis,  f. 

plot,  msidiae,  -arum,  f. 

Pompey,  Pompeius,  -i,  m. 

Pontus,  Pontus,  -i,  m. 

poor,  miser,  -era,  -erum ;  pauper, 
-eris. 

possessions,  res,  rei,  f.  ;  get  pos- 
session of,  potior,  4. 

post,  locus,  -1,  M. 

posterity,  posteritas,  -atis,  f. 

postpone,  prolate,  1, , . 


power,  potentia,  -ae,  f.  ;  potestas, 
-atis,  F. ;  imperium,  -i,  n.  ;  vis, 
vis,  F. ;  have  power,  he  powerful, 
valeo,  2,  -ui,  -iturus. 

powerful,  potens,  -ntis. 

practice,  ars,  artis,  f. 

praetor,  praetor,  -oris,  M. 

praise,  n.,  laus,  laudis,  f. 

praise,  v.,  laudo,  1. 

pray  (exclam.),  tandem  ;  nam,  en- 
clitic. 

pray,  oro,  1 ;  (to)  supplico,  1. 

prayers,  preces,  -um,  f. 

precedent,  exemplum,  -i,  n. 

pre-eminent,  excellens,  -ntis. 

prefer,  praefero,  -ferre,  -tuli, 
-latus. 

prepare,  paro,  1 ;  (for)  apparo,  1. 

present,  praesens,  -ntis. 

preserve,  servo,  1. 

prestige,  auctoritas,  -atis,  F. 

pretend,  simulo,  1. 

prevent,  impedio,  4. 

pride,  superbia,  -ae,  F. 

priest,  sacerdos,  -otis,  m. 

proceed,  pergo,  3,  perrexi,  per- 
rectus ;  proficiscor,  3,  -fectus. 

proclaim,  praedico,  1 ;  pronuntio, 
1 ;  renuntio,  1. 

procure,  compare,  1. 

promise,  polliceor,  2. 

prompt,  promptus,  -a,  -um. 

properly,  honeste. 

propitiate,  placo,  1. 

propose,  fero,  ferre,  tuli,  latus. 

prosperity,  secundae  (-arum), 
res  (rerum). 

protect,  tueor,  2,  tutus  (tuitus). 

protection,  fides,  -ei,  f. 

provided  (that),  dum  mode. 

province,  provincia,  -ae,  f. 


176 


VOCABULARY  TO   PART   III. 


provoked,  be,  exardesco,  3,  -arsi, 

-arsus. 
public,  publicus,  -a,  -um. 
publish,  concelebro,  1. 
Publius,  Publius,  -i,  m. 
punish,  multo,  1 ;  macto,  1, 
punishment,  poena,  -ae,  f. 
purpose,  consilium,  -i,  n. 
pursue,  insequor,  3,  -cutus. 
pursuit,  studium,  -i,  n. 
put  (to  death) ,  interficio,  3,  -feci, 

-fectus ;  (on  board)  impono,  3, 

-posui,  -positus. 
Pyrrhus,  Pyrrhus,  -i,  m. 
Pythia,  Pythia,  -ae,  f. 

Q 

quaestor,  quaestor,  -Oris,  m. 
quickly,  celeriter. 
quickness,  celeritas,  -atis,  f. 
quiet,  quietus,  -a,  -um. 
Quintus,  Quintus,  -i,  m. 
Quirites,  Quirites,  -ium,  m. 
quite,  satis. 

R 

raise,  tollo,  3,  sustuli,  sublatus. 
rampart,  vallum,  -i,  n. 
rapine,  rapina,  -ae,  f. 
rashness,  temeritas,  -atis,  f. 
rather,  magis ;  potius. 
read,     lego,      3,     legi,      lectus; 

(through)  perlego. 
rear,  tergum,  -i,  n. 
reason,  causa,  -ae,  f. 
receive,  accipio,  3,  -cepi,  -ceptus ; 

excipio;  suscipio. 
recite,  recito,  1. 

recollection,  recordatio,  -onis,  f. 
recourse,  have,  descend©,  3,  -di, 

-sus. 


refit,  reficio,  3,  -feci,  -fectus. 

refuse,  nego,  1. 

regard,  habeo,  2 ;  with  regard  tOf 

in. 
reign,  n.,  regnum,  -i,  n. 
reign,  v.,  regno,  1. 
rejoice,  laetor,  1. 
relationship,  cognatio,  -onis,  f. 

relieve,  medeor,  2, . 

religious   ceremonies,  plur.  of 

religio,  -onis,  f. 
relying  upon,  fretus,  -a,  -um. 
remain,  maneo,  2,  -si,  -sus;  per- 

maneo;  resto,  1,  -stiti. 
remaining,  reliquus,  -a,  -um. 
remains,  reliquiae,  -arum,  f. 
remedy,  remedium,  -i,  n. 
remember,  memini,  -isse;  remi- 

niscor,  3, . 

remove,  demigro,  1. 
render,  fero,  ferre,  tuli,  latus. 
reply,  responded,  2,  -di,  -sus. 
report,  n.,  fama,  -ae,  f. 
report,    v.,    defero,  -ferre,   -tuli, 

-latus;  renuntio,  1. 
republic,  res  publica,  rei  publi- 

cae,  F. 
repulse,  repel lo,  3,  reppuli   (re- 

puli) ,  -pulsus, 
resign,  se  abdicare. 
resolve,  decerno,  3,  -crevi,  -cre- 

tus. 
resources,  opes,  -um,  f. 
rest,   the  rest^  ceteri,  -orum,  m; 

reliqui,  -orum,  m.  ;  rest  of,  re- 
liquus, -a,  -um. 
rest,  v.,  quiesco,  3,  quievi,  -etus. 
retain,  retineo,  2,  -ui,  -tentus. 
retreat,  se  recipere ;  cedo,  3,  cessi, 

cessus. 
return,  n.,  reditus,  -us,  m. 


VOCABULARY  TO   PART   III. 


177 


return,  v.  intr.,  redeo,  -ire,  -ii, 
-itus ;  reverter,  3,  -sus  (per/,  usu- 
ally reverti)  ;  tr.  reddo,  3,  -didi, 
-ditus. 

reward,  praemium,  -i,  n.  ;  fruc- 

tUS,  -us,  M. 

Rhine,  Rlienus,  -i,  m. 
Rhone,  Rliodanus,  -i,  M. 
rich,  locuples,  -etis. 
riches,  divitiae,  -arum,  f. 
right,  n.,  ius,  iuris,  n. 
right  hand,  dextra,  -ae,  f. 
rightly,  recte. 
river,  flumen,  -inis,  N. 
road,  via,  -ae,  f. 
Roman,  Romanus,  -a,  -um. 
Rome,  Roma,  -ae,  f. 
Romulus,  Romulus,  -i,  m. 
rouse,  excito,  1. 
ruin,  adfligo,  3,  -ixi,  -Ictus, 
rumor,  rumor,  -oris,  m. 
rush,  ruo,  3,  rui,  rutus. 


S 
Sabines,  Sabim,  -orum,  m. 
sacred,  sacer,  -era,  -crum. 
sad,  tristis,  -e. 
safe,  salvus,  -a,  -um. 
safety,  salus,  -utis,  f. 
sail,  velum,  -i,  n. 
sake ;  for  the  sake,  causa;  gratia. 
sally,  eruptio,  -ouis,  f. 
salute,  saluto,  1. 
same,  idem,  eadem,  idem;  at  the 

same  time,  simul. 
Sardis,  Sardes,  -ium,  f. 
satisfy,  satisfacio,  3,  feci,  factus. 
Saturn,  Saturnus,  -i,  m. 
say,  dico,  3;  loquor,  3,  -cutus. 
scatter,  se  eicere. 


Scipio,  Scipio,  -onis,  m. 

scourge,  verbero,  1. 

scout,  explorator,  -oris,  m. 

sea,  mare,  -is,  n. 

second,  secundus,  -a,  -um. 

secondly,  delude ;  a  second  time, 
iterum. 

secure,  pario,  3,  peperi,  partus. 

see,  video,  2,  vidi,  visus ;  ceruo,  3, 
crevi,  cretus ;  conspicor,  1. 

seek,  peto,  3,  -ivi,  (ii)  -itus; 
quaero,  3,  -sivi,  -situs ;  requiro. 

seem,  videor,  2,  visus. 

self,  ipse,  -a,  -um ;  pers.  pron. 

senate,  senatus,  -iis,  m. 

senator,  senator,  -oris,  m. 

send,  mitto,  3,  misi,  missus ;  (for- 
ward) praemitto ;  (out)  emitto. 

sense,  sensus,  -iis,  m. 

seriously,  graviter. 

Sertorius,  Sertorius,  -i,  m. 

service,  plu7\  beneficia,  -orum,  n. 

set  (before)  propono,  3,  -posui, 
-positus;  (out)  proficiscor,  3, 
-fectus;  (up)  erigo,  3,  -rexi, 
-rectus  ;  instituo,  3,  -ui,  -utus. 

settlement,  compositio,  -ouis,  f. 

seventh,  septimus,  -a,  -um. 

several,  complures,  -a  (-ia) . 

severe,  gravis,  -e. 

shame;  it  shames,  etc.,  pudet,  2, 
-uit. 

share,  commdnico,  1. 

shield,  scutum,  -i,  n. 

ship,  navis,  -is,  f. 

short,  brevis,  -e. 

shortly,  prope  diem. 

show,  doceo,  2,  -ui,  -tus;  ostendO, 
3,  -di,  -tus. 

shower,  imber,  -bris,  M. 

shun,  f ugio,  3,  fugJ. 


178 


VOCABULARY  TO   PART  III. 


Sicily,  Sicilia,  -ae,  f. 
side,  latns,  -eris,  n. 
siege,  oppugnatio,  -onis,  f. 
sight,  conspectus,  -us,  m.  ;   catch 

sight    of,    conspicio,    3,    -spexi, 

-spectus. 
signal,  signum,  -i,  n. 
silence,  silentium,  -i,  n. 
silent,  be,  taceo,  2. 
similarly,  similiter, 
since,  cum ;  quoniam. 
single,  singuli,  -ae,  -a. 
sit  on,  insideo,  2,  -sedi. 
sixth,  sextus,  -a,  -um. 
skilled,  peritus,  -a,  -um. 
slaughter,  caedes,  -is,  f. 
slave ;  he  a  slave  to,  servio,  4. 
slay,  interficio,  3,  -feci,  -fectus; 

neco,  1. 
sleep,  somnium,  -i,  n. 
slightly,  leviter. 
small,  parvus,  -a,  -um. 
snatch  away,  praeripio,  3,  -m, 

-reptus. 
so,  ita;  sic;  tarn;  and  so,  itaque; 

rfar)     tantum;     (many)     tot; 

(much)  tantus,  -a,  -um. 
sober,  sobrius,  -a,  -um. 
soil,  ager,  agri,  m. 
soldier,  miles,  -itis,  m. 
solstice,  winter,  bruma,  -ae,  f. 
some,  aliquis  (-qui),  -qua,   -quid 

(-quod)  ;  nonnulli,  -ae,  -a ;  quis, 

quae,    quid     (quod)  ;     some  .  .  . 

others,  alii  .  .  .  alii, 
sometimes,  interdum;   nonnum- 
son,  filius,  -i,  m.  [quam. 

song,  carmen,  -inis,  n. 
soon  ;  as  soon  as,  ubi  primum ;  as 

soon  as  possible,  quam  primum. 
sooner,  prius. 


soothsayer,  haruspex,  -icis,  m. 
soul,  animus,  -i,  m. 
Spain,  Hispania,  -ae,  f. 
Spaniard,  Hlspanus,  -i,  m. 
spare,  parco,  3,  peperci,  parsus. 
sparing,  parcus,  -a,  -um. 
speak,  dico,  3 ;  loquor,  3,  -cutus. 
spirit,  animus,  -i,  m. 
spirited,  fortis,  -e. 
splendid,  amplus,  -a,  -um. 
spread,  pando,  3,  -i,  passus. 
spring,  ver,  veris,  n. 
stand,  sto,  1,  steti,  status;  con- 

sisto,  3,  -stiti,  -stitus. 
standard,  signum,  -i,  n. 
start,  proficiscor,  3,  -fectus. 
state,  ci vitas,  -atis,  f.  ;  res  pub- 

lica,  rei  publicae,  f. 
station,  conloco,  1;  constituo,  3, 

-ui,  -utus. 
statue,  simulacrum,  -i,  n.  ;  statua, 

-ae,  f. 
stay,  maneo,  2,  -si,  -sus ;  remaneo ; 

moror,  1 ;  commoror,  1. 
step-mother,  noverca,  -ae,  f. 
still,  tamen. 

stipulate,  paciscor,  3,  pactus. 
strange,  mirus,  -a,  -um. 
strategy,  consilium,  -i,  n. 
strength,  vis,  vis,  f. 
strengthen,  firmo,  1. 
strike  (ico) ,  3,  ici,  ictus ;  (from) 

excutio,  3,  -cussi,  -cussus. 
strong,  be,  valeo,  2,  -ui,  -iturus. 
strongly,  valde. 
study,  studium,  -i,  n. 
stunned,  be,  stupeo,  2,  -ui. 
stupefied,  attonitus,  -a,  -um. 
subdue,   subigo,   3,   -egi,  -actus; 

(thoroughly),  perdomo,  1,  -ui, 

-itus. 


VOCABULARY  TO  PART  III. 


179 


successful,  prosperus,  -a,  -urn. 
succession,  in,  continuus,  -a,  -um . 
such,  talis,  -e ;  (=  so  great)  tantus, 

-a,  -um. 
suddenly,  repente. 
Suevi,  Suevi,  -orum,  m. 
suffer    (punishment),  do,    dare, 

dedi,  datus. 
Sulla,  Sulla,  -ae,  m. 
sun,  sol,  -is,  M. 
superior,  be,  antecello,  3,  , 

suppliant,  supplex,  -ids,  c. 

suppose,  existimo,  1. 

surpass,  antecello,  3,  ,  ; 

supero,  1. 
suspicion,  suspTcio,  -onis,  f. 
swear,  iuro,  1. 
sweet,  dulcis,  -e. 
swiftness,  velocitas,  -atis,  r. 
swim,  no,  1,  navi. 
sword,  gladius,  -i,  m.  ;  ferrum,  -i, 

N. ;  ensis,  -is,  m. 
Syracusans,  Syracusani,  -orum. 


T 

take,  sumo,  3,  -psi,  -ptus ;  expiigno, 
1 ;  (away)  eripio,  3,  -ui,  -reptus ; 
adimo,  3,  -emi,  -emptus;  (up) 
attingo,  3,  -tigi,  -tactus;  (it 
hard)  moleste  fero,  ferre,  tuli, 
latus. 

talent,  talentum,  -i,  n. 

talk,  loquor,  3,  -cutus. 

tamper  with,  tento,  1. 

Tarpeia,  Tarpeia.  -ae,  r. 

tear,  lacrima,  -ae,  f. 

tell,  dico,  3,  dixi,  dictus;  doceo, 
2,  -ui,  -tus. 


temperance,  temperantia,  -ae,  f. 
temple    (of  the    head),    tempus, 

-oris,  N. 
ten,  decern. 

tenfold,  decemplex,  -icis. 
Terentia,  Terentia,  -ae,  F. 
territory,  ager,  -gri,  m. 
than,  quam. 
that,   conj.,  ut   (uti)  ;   quin;    ne; 

quo  w.  comp.;  introducing  ind. 

disc,    not    ti^anslated;     demon. 

pron.,  is,   ea,   id;  ille,  -a,  -ud; 

(of   yours)   iste,  -a,  -ud;    rel. 

pron.,  qui,  quae,  quod. 
Themistocles,  Tliemistocles,  -is, 

M. 

themselves,  sui. 

then,  tum ;  igitur. 

there,  ibi ;  as  expletive  not  trans, 

therefore,  itaque ;  igitur. 

Thermopylae,     Thermopylae, 
-arum,  f. 

these,  plur.  o/ille,  -a,  -ud. 

thig-h,  femur,  -oris,  n. 

thing,  res,  rei,  f. 

think,  existimo,  1 ;  iudico,  1 ;  puto, 
1 ;  sentio,  4,  -si,  -sus ;  (out)  ex- 
cogito,  1. 

thirty,  triginta. 

this,  hic,  liaec,  hoc. 

thither,  eo. 

thou,  tfi,  tui. 

thoug-h,  cum ;  implied  in  partici- 
ple. 

thousand,  mille. 

three,  tres,  tria. 

three  hundred,  trecenti,  -ae,  -a. 

through,  throug-hout,  per ;  abl. 

throw  into  disorder,  perturbo,  1. 

Thucydides,  Thucydides,  -is,  M. 

Tiberius,  Tiberius,  -i,  M. 


180 


VOCABULABY    TO   PART   III. 


till,  dum. 

time,  tempus,  -oris,  n.  ;  (of  life) 

aetas,  -atis,   f.  ;    at  some  time, 

aliquando;    at  that  time,  turn; 

at  the  time  of,  sub. 
timid,  timidus,  -a,  -um. 
Titus,  Titus,  -1,  M. 
to,  dative ;  ut ;  prep.,  ad ;  in. 
to-day,  hodie. 
together,  inter  se,  etc. 
toil,  labor,  -oris,  m. 
tongue,  lingua,  -ae,  f. 
top  of,  summus,  -a,  -um. 
towards,  in. 

town,  oppidum,  -i,  n.;  urbs,  -is,  f. 
train,  exerceo,  2,  -ui,  -itus. 
traitor,  proditor,  -oris,  m. 
Trajan,  Traianus,  -i,  m. 
Tralles,  Tralles,  -ium,  f. 
tranquil,  tranquillus,  -a,  -um. 
transplant,  traduco,  3. 
traveller,  viator,  -oris,  m. 
treachery,    proditio,    -onis,    f.  ; 

dolum,  -i,  N. 
treat,  ago,  3,  egi,  actus ;  tracto,  1. 
tree,  arbor,  -oris,  f. 
Treviri,  Treviri,  -orum,  m. 
trial,  iudicium,-i,N. ;  labor, -oris, m. 
tribune,  tribunus,  -i,  m. 
triumph,  triumpho,  1. 
troops,  copiae,  -arum,  f. 
troubled,  turbidus,  -a,  -um. 
true,  verus,  -a,  -um.. 
trust,  permitto,  3,  -misi,  missus; 

credo,  3,  -didi,  -ditus;  (in)  con- 

fido,  3,  -fisus. 
truth,  in,  vero. 

try,  experior,  4,  -pertus;  tento,  1. 
Tullus,  Tullus,  -i,  M. 
turn,    converts,   3,    -ti,    -sus;    se 

vertere. 


turn,  in,  in  vicem. 
Turnus,  Turnus,  -i,  m. 
t"wentieth,  vicesimus,  -a,  -um. 
two,  duo,  -ae,  -o. 
tyrant,  tyrannus,  -i,  m. 
Tyrtaeus,  Tyrtaeus,  -i,  m. 

U 

Ubii,  Ubii,  -orum,  m. 
unavenged,  inultus,  -a,  -um. 
unbend,  relaxor,  1. 
uncertain,  incertus,  -a,  -um. 
uncovered,  detectus,  -a,  -um. 
understand,  intellego,  3. 
undertake,     suscipio,     3,    -cepi, 

-ceptus;  excipio. 
undertaking,  inceptum,  -i,  n. 
unfavorable,  iniquus,  -a,  -um ;  he 

unfavorable  to,  in  video,  2,  -yidi, 

-visus. 
ungodly,  impius,  -a,  -um. 
ungrateful,  ingratus,  -a,  -um. 
unite,  se  coniungere. 
unjustly,  iniuriose. 
unless,  nisi. 

unpopularity,  invidia,  -ae,  f. 
unprepared,  imparatus,  -a,  -um. 
unw^illing,   iuvitus,  -a,  -um;    he 

unwilling,  nolo,  nolle,  nolui. 
unwittingly,  imprudens,  -utis. 
urge,  adhortor,  1. 
usage,  institutum,  -i,  n. 
use,  usus,  -us,  M. 
use,  utor,  3,  usus. 
useful,  utilis,  -e. 


vain,  in,  frustra;  nequiquam. 
valor,  virtus,  -utis,  f. 
Verres,  Verres,  -is,  m. 


VOCABULARY    TO   PABT    III. 


181 


vessel,  navigium,  -i,  n. 
victor,  victor,  -oris,  m. 
victorious,  victor,  -oris, 
victory,  victoria,  -ae,  f. 
vigorously,  acriter. 
village,  vicus,  -i,  m. 
violent,  ferox,  -ocis. 
violently,  acriter. 
visit,  adeo,  -ire,  -ii,  -itus. 
virtue,  virtus,  -utis,  f. 
voice,  vox,  vocis,  f. 
vote,  sententia,  -ae,  f.  ;  suffragium, 
-i,  N. 

W 
wage,  gero,  3,  gessi,  gestus. 
•wait  for,  exspecto,  1. 
walk,  incedo,  3,  -cessi,  -cessus. 
wall,     murus,    -i,    m.  ;     moenia, 

-ium,  N. 
war,  bellum,  i,  n. 
warlike,  bellicosus,  -a,  -um. 
waste,  corrumpo,  3,  -rupi,  -ruptus. 
watchful,  vigilans,  -antis. 
way,  iter,  itineris,  n.  ;  via,  -ae,  f. 
we,  nos,  nostrum  (-i). 
weak,  infirmus,  -a,  -um ;   aeger, 

-gra,  -grum. 
wealthy,  locuples,  -etis. 
wear,  gero,  3,  gessi,  gestus. 
weary,   be,  taedet,  2,  -uit;  per- 

taesum  est. 
weather,  tempestas,  -atis,  f. 
weigh  {of  anchors),  tollo,  3,  sus- 

tuli,  sublatus. 
weight,  pondus,  -eris,  n. 
welcome,  recipio,   3,  -cepi,  -cep- 

tus. 
welfare,  res,  rei,  f. 
well-regulated,  bene  institutus, 

-a,  -um. 


what,  qui,  quae,  quod  (quid) ;  id 
quod  ;  qualis,  -e.     • 

whatever,  quisquis,  ,  quid- 
quid,  (quic-). 

when,  cum ;  ubi. 

w^hence,  qua  re. 

where,  ubi. 

wherefore,  quam  ob  rem ;  qua  re. 

whether,  -ne;  utrum;  whether 
.  .  .  or,  sive  .  .  .  sive ;  utrum  .  . . 
an. 

which,  qui,  quae,  quod ;  (of  two) 
uter,  utra,  utrum. 

while,  dum ;  donee. 

whither,  quo. 

whithersoever,  quocumque. 

who,  rel.,  qui,  quae;  interrog., 
quis,  quae. 

whole,  totus,  -a,  -um;  omnis,  -e; 
universus,  -a,  -um. 

wholly,  adj.  for  adv.,  totus,  -a, 
-um. 

why,  ciir. 

wide,  latus,  -a,  -um. 

wife,  coniuDx  (-iux),  -iugis,  f.  ; 
uxor,  -oris,  f. 

wine,  vinum,  -i,  n. 

winter,  hiems,  liiemis,  f. 

winter-quarters,  hiberna,-orum, 

wisdom,  consilium,  -i,  n.  [n. 

wise,  sapiens,  -ntis. 

wisely,  sapienter. 

wish,  volo,  velle,  volui ;  cupio,  3, 
-ivi,  -itus. 

with,  apud ;  cum. 

withdraw,  concedo,  3,  -cessi,  -ces- 
sus ;  se  recipere. 

within,  intra. 

without,  sine ;  be  ivithout,  vaco,  1. 

withstand,  sustineo,  2,  -ui,  -ten- 
tus. 


182 


VOCABULARY   TO   PART   III. 


woman,  mulier,  -eris,  f. 
"wonder  at,  miror,  1. 
wont,  be,  soleo,  2,  -itus. 
wood,  silva,  -ae,  f. 
word,  verbum,  -i,  N. 
w^orld,  orbis  (-is,  m.)  terrarum. 
w^orthy,  dignus,  -a,  -um. 
would  rather,  malo,  malle,  malui. 
would  that,  utinam. 
wound,  n.,  volnus,  -eris,  n. 
wound,  v.,  volnero,  1. 
wrath,  ira,  -ae,  f. 
write,  scribo,  3,  -psi,  -ptus. 
writings,  litterae,  -arum,  f. 
wrong",  f acinus,  -oris,  n. 

X 

Xerxes,  Xerxes,  -is,  m. 


year,  annus,  -i,  M. 

yes,  immo. 

yet,  tamen ;  adhuc. 

yield,  cedo,  3,  cessi,  cessus. 

yoke,  iugum,  -i,  n. 

you,  sing.,  tu,  tui;  p/wr.,  vos,  ves- 

trum  (-i). 
younger,  minor  [natu],  -oris. 
young,  young  man,  adulescens, 

-ntis ;  iuvenis,  -e. 
your,  sing.,  tuus,  -a,  -um;  plur., 

vester,  -tra,  -trum;    (self)   te; 

(selves)  vos. 
youth,  adulescentia,  -ae,  f.  ;    iu- 

yentus,  -utis,vF. 


COLLEGE   ENTRANCE   EXAMINATION 
PAPERS. 

Harvard,  June,  1896. 

While  this  was  going  on,  Caesar  waited  ontside  the 
walls :  but  when  Cicero  had  been  forced  by  the  violence 
of  Clodius  to  go  into  exile,  Caesar  set  out  without  delay 
for  his  province,  and  travelled  with  such  speed  that  he 
reached  Geneva,  which  is  about  eight  hundred  miles  from 
Eome,  in  eight  days.  For  he  had  received  word  that  the 
Helvetians  were  preparing  to  migrate  from  their  country 
in  search  of  larger  territory  to  dwell  in,  and  he  was 
afraid  they  would  do  much  harm  to  the  province  if  he 
should  allow  them  to  enter  it.  He  therefore  ordered  the 
bridge  which  was  at  Geneva  to  be  torn  down,  and  made 
a  requisition  on  the  province  for  troops.  The  Helvetians, 
who  had  now  assembled  on  the  other  side  of  the  Rhone, 
on  hearing  of  Caesar's  arrival  sent  envoys  to  ask  him  to 
allow  them  to  proceed  through  the  province,  because  there 
was  no  other  way  by  which  they  could  go.  Caesar  told 
the  envoys  he  needed  time  to  consider  the  matter ;  if  they 
would  come  back  on  the  thirteenth  of  April,  he  would 
give  them  his  answer. 

Harvard,  September,  1896. 

The  famous  orator  Cicero  has  left  us  an  excellent 
speech  in  defence  of  the  poet  Archias.     Although  he  was 

183 


184  COLLEGE   EXAMINATION   PAPERS. 

born  at  Antioch  in  Asia,  Archias  came  to  Italy  when  he 
was  still  a  young  man,  and  lived  there  for  many  years. 
He  wished  to  become  a  citizen  of  Heraclea,  and  since  the 
people  of  Heraclea  thought  him  worthy  of  this  honor  he 
was  enrolled  as  a  citizen.  Not  long  after  this  when  a 
law  had  been  passed  that  no  foreigner  who  was  not  a 
citizen  should  live  at  Eome,  a  man  named  Gratius  said 
that  Archias  had  not  been  legally  enrolled,  and  tried  to 
drive  him  out  of  the  city.  Cicero  spoke  in  defence  of 
the  poet,  and  said  that  even  if  he  were  not  a  citizen  he 
deserved  to  be  made  one.  He  also  brought  forward  as 
a  witness  Lucius  Lucullus,  who  said  that  he  had  been 
present  when  Archias  was  enrolled,  and  after  this  testi- 
mony had  been  heard,  nobody  doubted  that  Archias  was 
a  citizen. 


Yale,  June,  1895. 

On  the  eighth  of  November,  b.c.  63,  the  consul  Cicero 
asked  Catiline  in  the  senate  whether  he  did  not  know 
that  all  had  learned  that  he  had  conspired  against  the 
state.  "All  your  plans,"  he  said,  "  are  now  clearer  to  me 
than  the  light  of  day:  you  met  your  confederates  at 
Laeca's  house  night  before  last :  you  chose  men  to  leave 
at  E/Ome  to  burn  the  city  and  murder  the  optimates :  you 
yourself,  after  killing  me,  intend  to  go  to  the  army  which 
Manlius  is  now  collecting  for  you  in  Etruria.  You  ought 
to  have  been  killed  long  ago  by  the  command  of  the  con- 
sul, but  I  will  permit  you  to  go :  nay,  I  advise  you  to 
do  so." 

Catiline,  attempting  to  reply,  was  prevented  by  the 
shouts  of  the  senators,  and  rushed  out,  asserting  that  he 


COLLEGE  EXAMINATION  PAPERS.       185 

was  going  to  Marseilles  into  exile  :  but  in  reality  he  went 
to  the  camp  of  Manlius,  and  a  year  later  fell  fighting 
bravely. 

Wellesley,  June,  1896. 
Eender  into  Latin  the  following  passage :  — 

The  Helvetians,  whether  that  they  thought  the  Eomans 
were  retiring  because  they  were  afraid,  or  that  they 
trusted  to  be  able  to  cut  them  off  from  their  supplies, 
altered  their  plan,  and,  changing  their  line  of  march, 
began  to  follow  up  and  harass  our  men  on  the  rear. 
When  Caesar  perceived  this,  he  withdrew  his  forces  to 
the  nearest  hill,  and  sent  the  cavalry  to  sustain  the  onset 
of  the  enemy.  He  himself  meanwhile  drew  up  four  vet- 
eran legions  in  triple  line  midway  up  the  hill.  On  the 
crest  of  the  hill  he  ordered  the  two  legions  lately  levied 
in  hither  Gaul  and  all  the  auxiliaries  to  be  stationed,  the 
soldiers'  packs  to  be  brought  together  into  one  place,  and 
that  place  to  be  defended  by  those  who  occupied  the 
upper  line. 

Change  the  following  passage  from  indirect  to  direct 
discourse :  — 

(Ei  legationi  Ariovistus  respondit)  :  — 

Si  quid  ipsi  a  Caesare  opus  esset,  sese  ad  eum  venturum 
fuisse;  si  quid  ille  se  velit,  ilium  ad  se  venire  oportere. 
Praeterea  se  neque  sine  exercitu  in  eas  partes  Galliae 
venire  audere,  quas  Caesar  possideret,  neque  exercitum 
sine  magno  commeatu  atque  molimento  in  unum  locum 
contrahere  posse. 


186      COLLEGE  EXAMINATION  PAPERS. 

Change  the  following  passage  from  direct  to  indirect 
discourse :  — 

(Quae  tecum,  Catilina,  sic  agit  et  quodam  modo  tacita 
loquitur) :  — 

Nullum  jam  aliquot  annis  f acinus  exstitit  nisi  per  te, 
nullum  flagitium  sine  te :  tibi  uni  multorum  civium  neces, 
tibi  vexatio  direptioque  sociorum  impunita  f uit  ac  libera : 
tu  non  solum  ad  negligendas  leges  et  quaestiones,  verum 
etiam  ad  evertendas  perfringendasque  valuisti. 

University  of  Chicago,  June,  1895. 
Elementary. 
Translate  into  Latin  (marking  all  long  vowels) :  — 

1.  Caesar  ordered  the  centurions  to  advance  with  all 
their  soldiers  into  battle.  (Express  this  (1)  with 
inhere^  (2)  with  imperare.^ 

2.  Pompey  was  informed  by  scouts  that  his  forces  were 
no  longer  able  to  hold  the  position  which  they  had 
taken  the  day  before. 

3.  The  soldiers  could  not  be  persuaded  to  renew  the 
battle,  but,  throwing  away  their  arms,  fled,  some  in 
one  direction,  others  in  another. 

4.  (a)  We    must    take    this    city.      (Express    in    two 

ways.) 
(h)  Csesar  ought  not  to  go  to  Rome.     (Express  in  two 
ways.) 

(c)  May  the  ambassadors  come  into  the  senate  to  ask 
aid? 

(d)  Do  not  lead  your  forces  into  camp  without  the 
command  of  the  consul. 


COLLEGE   EXAMINATION   PAPERS.  187 

5.    (a)  We  do  not  know  why  Caesar  has  advanced  into 

Gaul. 
(6)  Caesar  decided  to  cross  the  river  before  the  enemy 

should  recover  from  their  fear, 
(c)  If  these  things  were  true,  it  would  be  better  to 

send  men  ahead  to  destroy  the  bridge. 

Advanced. 

Note.  — Do  not  attempt  to  render  the  English  into  Latin  word  for  word,  but 
grasp  clearly  each  thought,  and  consider  what  is  the  Latin  way  of  expressing  this 
thought. 

Translate  into  Latin  (marking  all  long  vowels)  :  — 
So  grateful  was  Pompey  for  Cicero's  support,  that  he 
called  him,  in  the  Senate,  "the  saviour  of  the  world." 
Cicero  was  delighted  with  this  praise,  and  began  to  look 
to  Pompey  as  an  ally.  "  You  caution  me  about  Pompey," 
he  wrote  to  Atticus.  "  Do  not  suppose  that  I  am  becom- 
ing his  friend  for  my  own  protection ;  but  the  state  of 
things  is  such,  that,  if  we  two  disagree,  the  worst  mis- 
fortunes may  be  feared.  I  yield  to  him  in  nothing,  but 
seek  to  make  him  better ;  and  now  he  speaks  more  highly 
by  far  of  my  actions  than  of  his  own.  He  says  that  he 
has  merely  done  well,  while  I  have  saved  the  state.  .  .  . 
You  cannot  love  Cato  more  than  I  love  him,  but  he  does 
only  harm.  He  speaks  as  if  he  were  living  in  Plato's 
Republic,  and  not  in  the  ruins  of  the  state  Eomulus 
founded." 

Cornell,  1895. 

Napoleon  saw  that  the  enemies'  forces  were  increasing 
and  their  courage  rising.  His  own  troops,  exhausted  by 
heat  and  fatigue,  were  hard  pressed  by  (a)  fresh  and 


188  COLLEGE   EXAMINATION   PAPERS. 

unwearied  (host),  and  were  struggling  in  vain  against 
superior  numbers.  He  accordingly  advanced  from  the 
rising  ground  where  he  had  long  been  watching  ^  the  issue 
of  the  fight,  called  round  him  the  Old  Guard,^  which  it 
was  his  habit  to  reserve  for  the  last  crisis  ^  of  the  battle, 
and  addressed  them  thus.  .  .  .  ^--^ 

X, 

The  candidate  will  seek  to  cast  the  extract  in  periodic 
form. 

Leland  Stanford,  Jr.,  University,  1896. 

Elementary. 

1.  The  battle  raged  fiercely  from  nine  o'clock  till  three. 
2.  Men  are  glad  to  believe  what  they  wish.  3.  If  I  had 
not  ordered  Catiline  to  go  into  exile,  the  Senate  would 
have  called  me  timid.  4.  Caesar  led  his  forces  across  the 
river  in  order  to  attack  the  enemy  in  the  rear.  5.  Since 
the  number  of  the  enemy  was  increasing  day  by  day,  he 
thought  he  must  not  hesitate  to  engage  in  battle.  6.  If 
you  wish  to  recover  your  ambassadors,  send  our  hostages 
back  to  us.  7.  When  these  facts  were  reported  to 
Crassus,  he  determined  to  make  an  attack  upon  the 
enemy's  camp  the  next  day.  8.  On  the  right  wing ;  in 
front ;  on  the  march ;  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain ;  after 
the  battle ;  under  the  leadership  of  Caesar ;  at  last ;  I 
fear  that ;  about  sunset ;  at  early  dawn  ;  at  the  beginning 
of  summer. 

Advanced. 

I  see  there  are  two  opinions.    One,  that  of  Silanus,  who 
thinks  that  those  who  have  attempted  to  destroy  all  these 
^  expeotare.  ^  veterani:  ^  discrimen. 


COLLEGE   EXAMINATION   PAPERS.  189 

things  should  be  punished  with  death ;  the  other,  that  of 
Caesar,  who  holds  that  death  was  not  appointed  by  the 
gods  as  a  punishment,  and  therefore  recommends  (iubere) 
imprisonment  for  life.  It  is  for  my  interest  to  favor  the 
proposition  of  Caesar  and  thus  avoid  danger,  but  the 
advantage  to  the  state  should  outweigh  (vincere)  all  con- 
siderations of  danger.  I  therefore  declare  that  a  man 
who  has  attempted  to  deprive  his  fellow  citizen  of  life 
shall  not  enjoy  life.  If  you  adopt  the  proposal  of  Silanus, 
I  shall  not  fear  the  charge  of  cruelty,  for  what  cruelty 
can  there  be  in  punishing  with  death  a  man  who  is  an 
enemy  of  the  republic.  If  we  do  not  put  Lentulus  to 
death,  we  shall  be  regarded  cruel. 

Princeton,  June,  1896. 

1.  When  this  conspiracy  was  divulged  to  the  Helve- 
tians, they  tried  to  compel  Orgetorix  to  plead  his  cause 
under  arrest;  but  he,  by  bringing  to  the  trial  a  great 
number  of  men,  effected  his  escape. 

Or, 

They  said  that  they  would  hardly  arrive  before  night 
even  if  they  started  at  dawn,  because  the  bridge  which 
used  to  span  the  river  near  the  old  temple  had  recently 
been  destroyed,  while  the  other  road  was  so  bad  that  they 
could  not  go  fast  there. 

2.  If  I  should  say  that  I  had  done  these  things  alone, 
without  the  help  of  the  gods,  I  should  be  beside  myself. 
Does  it  not  seem  to  have  happened  providentially  that 
Lentulus  was  so  foolish  as  to  entrust  the  letters  to  the 
Gauls  ? 


190  COLLEGE   EXAMINATION   PAPERS. 

University  of  California,  June,  1891. 
Subject  6. 

1.  The  boy  is  very  like  his  father. 

2.  The  Samnites  ^  are  persuaded  of  this. 

3.  It  is  incredible^  how  tired  of  the  business^  I  am. 

4.  He  hates  me  because  I  am  luckier  *  than  he. 

5.  We  will  wait^  until  you  arrive.*^ 

6.  He  spoke  ^  as  if  he  knew. 

7.  Why  (he  asked)  did  they  fear,  or  why  did  they 
despair  of  their  own  valor  or  his  ^  care.^ 

8.  Tullius  says  that  if  men  were  wise,^^  they  would 
be  honest.^^ 

August,  1896. 

Subject  7. 

A  few  days  ago  I  met  in  Eome  Cato,  the  Censor,  which 
day,  I  remember,  was  the  19th  of  April.  As  soon  as  he 
saw  me,  he  began  to  speak  of  the  growing  power  of 
Carthage,  which  has  almost  recovered  from  the  former 
war.  In  fact,  he  said  he  should  not  cease  to  fear  that 
city  until  he  should  have  learned  of  its  utter  destruction. 
"  0  that  our  young  Scipio,"  said  he,  "  might  soon  finish 
the  work  begun  by  his  grandfather.'' 

University  of  Korth  Carolina,  1896. 

When  Ariovistus  learned  that  Caesar  was  approaching 
his  camp,  he  drew  up  all  his  forces,  foot  and  horse,  in 

1  Samnites.  ^/elicior.  '^  loqui.  ^^  sapere. 
^incredibilis.        ^  exspectare.        '^  ipse.  "^^probi. 

2  negotium.  ^  advenire.  ^  diligentia. 


COLLEGE   EXAMINATION   PAPERS.  191 

battle  array  and  delivered  them  an  address.  Meanwhile 
he  sent  scouts  to  find  out  where  the  Eomans  were  en- 
camped, and  bade  them  tell  the  neighboring  tribes  that 
he  was  hastening  toward  them  and  would  soon  defeat  the 
enemy. 

University  of  Pennsylvania,  September,  1896. 

Translate  into  Latin  (if  a  Latin  word  is  unknown,  in- 
dicate case  or  mood  required  in  blank)  :  — 

When  (cum)  Caesar  inquired  about  the  character 
(nature)  and  customs  of  the  Nervii,  he  found  that  they 
were  very  brave ;  that  they  allowed  (suffered)  no  wine 
to  be  imported,  because  they  thought  they  would  be  de- 
moralized (minds  weakened)  by  it. 

Hearing  (use  clause :  Ubi  .  .  . )  that  the  ^NTervii  five 
days  before  had  encamped  on-the-other-side-of  the  river, 
our  men  feared  that  the  enemy  would  break  up  (move) 
camp,  if  they  learned  of  Caesar's  arrival.  While  the 
enemy  were  awaiting  (use  participle)  the  arrival  of  their 
allies,  our  cavalry  crossed  the  river  by  night  and  attacked 
them  in  the  rear.  But  the  Nervii  fought  so  bravely  that 
our  men  were  soon  put  to  flight. 

University  of  Michigan. 

Translate  into  idiomatic  Latin :  — 

When  the  Aduatuci,  of  whom  I  have  spoken  above, 
were  coming  to  the  assistance  of  the  Nervii  with  all 
their  forces,  receiving  a  report  of  this  battle  they  re- 
turned home ;  having  deserted  all  their  towns  and 
strongholds,  they  brought  all  their  property  together 
into  one  town  well  fortified  by  nature. 


192 


COLLEGE  EXAMINATION  PAPERS. 


What  is  there,  Catiline,  which  can  longer  give  you 
pleasure  in  this  city,  in  which  there  is  no  one,  outside 
of  your  conspiracy  of  desperadoes,  who  does  not  fear 
you,  no  one  who  does  not  hate  you? 

If  we  ourselves  were  not  able  to  touch  or  taste  these 
things,  yet  we  ought  to  admire  them,  even  when  seeing 
them  in  others. 


^ 


TABLE   OF  SYNONYMS. 

Note.  —  This  table  contains  only  such  words  as  are  needed  in  the  exercises.  It 
is  intended  merely  as  an  introduction  to  the  study  of  synonyms,  and  is  adapted  as 
far  as  possible  to  preparatory  students. 

ABANDON.     See  LEAVE. 

ACCOUNT  :     ON  ACCOUNT   OF.  —  ob :   denoting  the  object  in 

view.  —  causa  :  denoting  the  purpose  in  view.  —  propter  (prope, 

near):    denoting   a   proximate    cause    or  motive.  —  ablative  of 

cause  :   chiefly  with  verbs  of  emotion. 
ACQUAINTED  (be).     See  KNOW. 
ADMIT.     See  CONFESS. 
AFRAID.     See  FEAR. 
AGAIN.  —  iterura  :   a  second  time.  —  rursus  :   of  any  repetition. — 

re-  :  prefix  of  many  verbs. 
AID.  —  auxilium  :  usually  sudden  and  external  assistance  to  those 

struggling.  —  subsidiura  :  against  the  time  of  need ;  the  reserve. 

—  praesidium  :  protecting  aid ;  guard,  garrison,  etc. 

ALL.  —  oranis  :  all  without  exception ;  opp.  to  nuUi,  pauci,  etc. 
(number).  —  totus  :  whole,  entire;  opp.  to  separate  parts  (quan- 
tity).—  universus  :  all  taken  collectively ;  opp.  to  single. 

ALLOW.  — patior:  to  suffer  (patiently),  to  tolerate.  — concede  : 
to  yield  on  entreaty ;  ojip.  to  repug-no.  —  permitto  :  of  one's  own 
free  will ;  opp.  to  veto,  —licet  =  it  is  lawful. 

ALMOST.  — fere  :  about,  generally;  especially  of  number  and  time. 

—  paene,  prope,  nearly,  but  not  quite. 

ALSO.  —  etiam  emphasizes  and  strengthens.  —  quoque  (postposi- 
tive) adds  a  new  thought. — idem  repeats  or  emphasizes  the  sub- 
ject in  a  coordinate  clause.  —  item  :  in  like  manner. 

ANCIENT.     See  OLD. 

AND.  —  et  connects  words  and  expressions  of  equal  importance. — 
-que  (enclitic)  joins  a  word  closely  to  another.  —  atque  (ac)  adds 
what  is  of  more  importance. 

193 


194  TABLE   OF   SYNONYMS. 

ANY:  ANY  ONE,  ANY  THING. —  ullus,  adj.,  quisquam,  noun  : 
with  a  negation  expressed  or  implied.  —  aliquis:  some  one  or 
other,  —quis:  fainter  than  aliquis ;  usually  after  si,  nisi,  ne,  and 
num.  —  qui  vis :  any  you  please. 

APPOINT.     See  CALL. 

ARMS.  —  arma :  the  general  term.  —  tela :  missiles. 

ARMY.  —  exercitus :  as  a  trained  body,  the  general  term.  —  agmen : 
on  the  march,  troops.  —  acies :  in  battle  array ;  line  of  battle. 

ASK.  —  rogo  :  general  term ;  to  ask  for  an  answer  or  opinion.  —  6r6 : 
stronger  word ;  to  beg,  pray,  entreat.  — obsecro :  to  conjure  by  all 
that  is  holy.  —  imploro  :  to  entreat  with  tears.  —  peto :  to  seek  to 
obtain  something  by  request  or  demand.  —  postulo  :  to  demand  as 
of  right.  —  flagito,  efiflagito  :  to  demand  earnestly  or  impatiently. 

—  quaero,  requir5  :  to  search  out  with  a  view  of  getting  definite 
information. 

ASSISTANCE.     See  AID. 

AT  ONCE.     See  IMMEDIATELY. 

ATTACK.  —  adeo,  aggredior:  to  approach  with  hostile  intent. — 
^  adorior  :  the  same,  but  generally  of  a  sudden  attack.  —  peto:  to 

aim  at,  rush  upon,  especially  with  a  sword.  —  impetum  facio:  of 
a  violent  attack.  —  oppug-no :  oftenest  of  attacking  a  town. 

ATTEMPT.  —  Conor :  to  try  with  energy.  —  experior :  with  a  view 
to  learn  by  experiment.  — tento  :  to  try,  prove,  test. 

AVENGE.     See  PUNISH. 

BATTLE.  — pugna:  the  general  word  for  any  kind  of  a  conflict.— 
acies:  the  conflict  of  two  armies  in  battle  array.  —  proelium : 
skirmish,  engagement ;  of  separate  divisions  of  an  army. 

BECAUSE  OP.  See  ACCOUNT. 

BEG.  See  ASK. 

BEGIN,  —  ineo :  to  enter  upon,  engage  in.  —  initium  capio  (facio) : 
similar  to  ineo.  —  incipio :  to  take  in  hand ;  with  tenses  of  incom- 
plete action.— coepi:  the  same;  with  tenses  of  completed  action. 

—  instituo:  (to  put  in  place),  undertake.  — ordior:  to  begin,  as 
opposed  to  advancing. 

BESEECH.     See  ASK. 

BESIEGE.  —  obsideo :  by  regular  works.  —  oppugno  :  by  assault  or 
storm.  —  expugno :  to  besiege  successfully. 


< 


TABLE    OF   SYNONYMS.  195 

BID. — iubeo:  the  general  word.  —  impero:  by  virtue  of  power 
vested  in  one.  —  mandS ;  to  charge  or  commission.  — praescribo : 
to  prescribe,  dictate ;  of  a  superior  to  an  inferior.  —  praesum : 
to  be  at  the  head  of,  have  charge  of .  —  praecipio :  by  right  of 
authority. 

BURN.  —  incendo:  to  set  on  fire,  kindle.— inflammo:  with  bright 
flames.  —  combtiro,  exuro:  to  burn  up,  consume. 

BUT.  —  sed  simply  corrects  or  alters  what  precedes.  —  at :  the  strong- 
est adversative.  —  autem:  a  weak  adversative;  carries  on  a  train 
of  thought.  —  verum,  vero:  in  truth;  affirms  the  truth  or  impor- 
tance of  an  assertion.  — nisi  =  except. 

CALL.  —  appellor  to  address  one  by  his  title.  — nomino:  to  name; 

to  give  a  thing  an  appropriate  name.  —  voco:   to  call  by  name,  to 

summon.  —  dico :  to  call  anything  according  to  what  it  is.  —  c5nsti- 

tuo :  to  appoint. 
CHILDREN.  — pueri:  boys  and  girls  with  regard  to  age.  — liberi: 

offspring  in  relation  to  parents. 
CLAIM  (see  also  ASK).  — deposco  :  with  urgency.  —  repeto :  by 

entreaty.  —  vindico :  to  lay  claim  to,  claim  as  one's  own. 
COMMAND.     See  BID. 
CONFESS.— fateor:   general  term,  implying  that  one  is  asked. — 

conflteor :  to  acknowledge  what  one  cannot  conceal  any  longer. 
CONQUER.  —  vinco:   implies  exertion  to  conquer  opposition.  —  su- 

pero :  (to  rise  above)  surpass  in  any  way.  — pello :  to  rout,  put  to 

flight.  —  opprimo :  to  crush. 
CONTEND.     See  FIGHT. 

COUNCIL.  —  concilium :  a  meeting  called  together  for  taking  coun- 
sel. —  consilium :  the  same,  but  with  stress  laid  on  the  thought  of 

deliberation  and  decision.  —  conventus:  a  private  meeting. 
COURSE. — via:  the  road,  street,  way,  in  a  concrete  sense. — iter: 

the  journey ;  the  way  in  an  abstract  sense,  or  the  way  leading  to  a 

particular  point. 
CRIME.  — maleficium:    a  visible  effect  of  malicious  intention.— 

facinus :    a  daring  crime.  —  scelus :    an  offence  against  others, 

against  society. 
CUSTOM.  — consuetiido:   arising  from  inclination  or  convenience. 

—  mos:    arising  from  the  dictates  of  reason,  right,  virtue,  and 

decorum.  —  institutum:  of  what  is  sanctioned  bylaw  or  general 

ponsent, 


196  TABLE   OF   SYNONYMS. 

DAILY:  DAY  BY  DAY.  —  cottidie  (adj.  cottidianus) :  applies  to 

things  that  are  daily  repeated.  —  in  dies:   applies  to  things  that 

increase  or  decrease  from  day  to  day. 
DEATH.  — mors:    natural  death;    the  general  term.  — interitus: 

violent  death. 
DECIDE.  — status,  constituo :    to    decide    unsettled  or  disputed 

points.  —  censeo :   to  decide  with  authority,  as  of  the  senate.  — 

decerns :  to  decide  as  the  result  of  consultation  or  deliberation.  — 

discerns  :  to  decide  by  discriminating. 
DECLARE.  —  declarS :  to  make  clear,  evident,  manifest.  —  ostendS : 

to  display,  expose  to  view.  —  profiteer :  to  make  public.  —  doceS  : 

to  give  information.  —  indicS:   used  of  a  formal  declaration  of 

war. 
DECREE. — cSnsultum:  the  decree  which  embodies  the  action  of  a 

deliberative   body.  —  decretum:    the  decision  of   a   magistrate, 

court,  or  senate.  —  edictuna:  the  proclamation  of  a  magistrate. 
DEEM.    See  THINK. 
DEFEAT.     See  CONQUER. 
DEMAND.    See  ASK. 
DESERT.     See  LEAVE. 
DESIRE.     See  WISH. 
DETERMINE.    See  DECIDE. 
DISCERN.    See  SEE. 
DISCLOSE.  —  pronuntiS :  to  state  publicly.  —  enantiS :  to  reveal 

what  should  be  kept  secret.  —  indicS :  to  point  out,  inform.  — pate- 

faciS :  to  reveal  a  crime,  plot,  etc. 
DISCOVER  (see  also  FIND) .  —  comperiS :  to  obtain  knowledge 

of,  ascertain.  —  deprehendS :  used  especially  of  finding  something 

wrong.  —  patefaciS:  see  DISCLOSE. 
DISTINGUISHED.     See  NOBLE. 
DWELL.    See  LIVE. 

EDICT.    See  DECREE. 

EITHER  .  .  .  OR.  —  aut .  .  .  aut :  used  when  one  member  of  an  alter- 
native excludes  the  other.  —  vel  .  .  .  vel :  used  when  there  is  a 
choice,    sive  .  .  .  sive :  used  when  it  is  immaterial  which  is  taken. 

EMPLOY.     See  USE. 

ENDURE.     See  SUFFER. 


TABLE   OF   SYNONYMS.  197 

ENEMY.  —  hoatis :  a  public  enemy.  —  inimicus :  a  private  enemy. 

ESPECIALLY.  —  imprimis:  among  the  first,  particularly,  preemi- 
nently.—  maxime:  in  the  highest  degree,  exceedingly.  —  prae- 
sertim :  mostly  used  before  cum  and  si.  —  eximie  :  uncommonly, 
very  much. 

ETERNAL.  —  sempiternus:  lasting  as  long  as  time  itself.  —  ae- 
ternus:   outlasting  all  time;  without  beginning  or  end. 

EXCEL.    See  SURPASS. 

FAIL.    See  WANT. 

FEAR.  —  metuo :  implies  a  fear  based  on  precaution,  deliberation,  and 
circumspection.  —  timieS :  a  fear  arising  from  weakness  or  coward- 
ice.—  extimesco,  pertimescS:  to  be  thoroughly  frightened. — 
vereor :  implies  awe  or  dread,  also  hesitation. 

FIGHT,  —  pugno :  denotes  a  formal,  intentional  battle,  requiring  skill 
and  courage,  —  dimico  :  used  especially  with  reference  to  a  speedy 
determination,  and  to  what  is  at  stake.  —  proelior:  with  reference 
to  military  movements.  —  certo :  to  match,  vie  with ;  implying  great 
exertion.  — decerto:  with  the  added  notion  of  persevering  to  the 
end.  —  contendo :  to  measure  strength. 

FINALLY.  —  postremo,  ad  extremum  :  of  that  which  is  last. — 
denique:  used  at  the  end  of  an  enumeration. —tandem:  imply- 
ing the  end  of  long  delay  or  expectation. 

FIND:  FIND  OUT. — invenio:  to  come  upon  by  chance.  —  repe- 
rio,  rescisco:  to  find  by  seeking.  —  comperio:  to  find  with  cer- 
tainty.—  nanciscor:  to  light  upon,  meet  with.  —  cognosce:  to 
learn  by  inquiry  and  investigation.  —  intellego:  to  understand. — 
perspicio:  to  ascertain  by  close  inspection.  —  sentio:  to  find  by 
the  effects  of  anything,  by  experience. 

FIRE.— ignis:  the  general  word.  — flamma:  blazing  fire.  — incen- 

dium:  conflagration. 

I       FIRST.  —  princeps :  first  in  order,  rank,  or  fame.  —  primus :  first  in 

r^         time.  — primo  (adv.) :  the  order  beyond  the  control  of  the  speaker 

or  writer.  — primum  (adv.):   the  order  within  the  control  of  the 

speaker  or  writer. 

FORSAKE.     See  LEAVE. 
FORTHWITH.     See  IMMEDIATELY. 


198  TABLE   OF   SYNONYMS. 

GREAT.  —  magnus :  the  general  word ;  opp.  to  parvus.  —  grandis, 
amplus :  with  the  added  notion  of  becoming  or  imposing  greatness. 

—  ingens  denotes  excessive  greatness;  huge,  immense. 
GUARD.    See  AID. 

GUILT.    See  CRIME. 

HABIT.    See  CUSTOM. 

HAPPEN.  — fio:  the  general  word.  —  accidS:  used  of  unexpected, 
generally  unfortunate,  occurrences.  —  contingo,  obtingo :  gener- 
ally of  fortunate  occurrences. 

HELP.    See  AID. 

HINDER.  —  impedio :  to  entangle,  hamper,  embarrass.  —  prohibeo : 
to  keep  off,  hold  back,  restrain.  —  deterreS:  to  frighten  off,  dis- 
courage, deter.  —  intercludo :  to  shut  off,  shut  out,  block  up. 

HOME.  — domus:  the  general  word.  — domicilium:  often  used  of 
one's  legal  residence.  —  sedes :  where  one  sits  or  abides ;  abode. 

IMMEDIATELY.  —  statim :  on  the  spot ;  opp.  to  deinde.  —  confe- 
stim:  with  all  speed.  — continuo:  without  anytime  intervening. 

—  pr5tinus:  right  on,  without  pause.    See  also  SUDDENLY. 
IMPEND.     See  THREATEN. 

INHABIT.    See  LIVE. 

JUDGE.    See  THINK. 

KEEP.     See  HINDER. 

KILL. — interflcio:  in  any  manner  whatever;  the  general  word. — 

caedo,  occidS  :  to  cut  down,  especially  in  open  battle.  —  trucido : 

to  butcher  in  a  bloodthirsty  way. — nec6 :  to  destroy  by  wicked  or 

cruel  means. 
KINDNESS.  — toeneflcium:    favors    shown,    services   rendered. — 

dementia :  gentleness,  forbearance,  indulgence. 
KNOW.  — scio  :  to  know,  in  the  widest  sense  of  the  word.  — nosco, 

c6gn6sc6 :  to  beconae  acquainted  with,  to  learn  by  external  marks 

or  characteristics. — intellego:    to  understand,  comprehend,  see 

into.  —  sentl5 :  to  discern  by  the  senses. 

LABOR.  —  opus :  as  skilful  or  accomplishing  its  purpose ;  the  result 
of  labor.  —  opera :  implying  free  will  and  desire  to  serve.  —  labor ; 
toil,  exertion  (in  its  disagreeable  aspect). 


TABLE  OF   SYNONYMS.  199 

LACK.     See  WANT. 

LARGE.     See  GREAT. 

LAST.  —  aitimus :  most  remote  in  time  or  space  ;  opp.  to  proximus. 

—  extremus :  the  outermost  part  of  a  space,  or  of  a  period  of  time  ; 
opp.  medius.  —  postremus :  the  last  in  order;  opp.  primus.— 
supremus  (summus) :  the  highest,  best,  last  (in  time).  —  proxi- 
mus :  immediately  preceding,  as  "  last  night." 

LAW.  —  ius :  an  entire  body  of  laws ;  rightful  authority,  justice.  — 
lex :  a  special  enactment. 

LEARN.    See  FIND. 

LEAVE.  —  relinquS :  to  go  away  from,  leave  behind;  without  any 
secondary  implication.  —  deserS  implies  leaving  in  the  lurch  in  a 
cowardly  or  disloyal  manner.  —  abicio,  proicio,  depono  :  to  leave 
what  one  does  not  find  it  advisable  or  profitable  to  keep.  —  egredior, 
excedo,  discedo :  to  depart,  go  away.  —  desisto :  to  desist  from. 

LET.    See  ALLOW. 

LINE.    See  ARMY. 

LIVE. — habito :  the  general  term;  to  reside,  commonly  of  indi- 
viduals.— incolo  :  mostly  used  of  a  people.  —  vivo  has  the  various 
meanings  of  the  Eng.  "  live." 

LONG.  —  diu :  through  a  long  space  of  time ;  opp.  paulisper.  — 
dadum  (generally  with  iam) :  formerly ;  opp.  modo.  —  pridem  : 
a  long  time  ago ;  opp.  nilper. 

LOVE.  —  amo :  the  general  term ;  to  love  from  inclination  or  passion. 

—  diligo :  to  love  from  choice,  esteem,  and  respect. 

MADNESS. — amentia:    want  of  sense,  intellectual   blindness. — 

furor :  blind  rage,  frenzy. 
MAN.  —  homo :  the  general  term ;  man  as  distinguished  from  other 

animals.  —  vir:    man  with  reference   to  his  good   qualities. — is: 

often  used  when  a  relative  clause  follows. 
MIND.  —  animus:  mind  as  opp.  to  body,  soul,  heart.  —  mens:  the 

thinking  faculty,  intellect. 
MORE. — plUs  has  reference  to  quality.  —  magris  has  reference  to 

quality  or  degree.  —  amplius  denotes  an  increase  (of  time  or  space) ; 

longer,  further. 
MOUND.  —  agrger :  a  pile  heaped  up  (artificially) :  tumulus  (swell- 
ing) :  a  natural  mound,  hillock;  also  a  sepulchral  mound. 


s 


200  TABLE   OF    SYNONYMS. 

MURDER.    See  KILL. 

MUST.  —  necesse  est :  obligation  imposed  by  nature  or  necessity.  — 
detoeo  :  moral  obligation  based  upon  duty  to  one's  self  (subjec- 
tive) .  —  oportet :  moral  obligation  based  upon  duty  to  others 
(objective). — ndum  est:  general  colorless  way  of  expressing 
obligation. 

NAME.     See  CALL. 

NECESSARY.     See  MUST. 

NEED.     See  WANT. 

NEIGHBORS,  —  vicini :  with  reference  to  house  or  premises.  — Hni- 

tinai :  separated  by  a  boundary. 
NOBLE.  — nobilis:   in  reference  to  birth,  f amily.  —  clarus,  prae- 

clarus:  for  eminent  services  to  one's  country.  — summus:  high 

in  rank  or  dignity. 

OBTAIN.  —  adlpiscor :  to  acquire  something  desirable.  —  adsequor, 
consequor:  to  gain  by  overtaking,  to  attain  to.  —  impetro:  to 
get  through  strong  entreaty. 

OLD.  —  antiquus :  that  which  existed  long  ago.  — vetus :  that  which 
has  existed  for  a  long  time;  often  "good  old."  —  priscus:  primi- 
tive ;  stronger  than  antiquus. 

OPINION. —opiniS:  an  uncertain,  indefinite  view.  —  sententia :  a 
well-considered  view. 

OR.  — aut,  vel,  sive.  See  EITHER.  — an:  used  only  in  double 
questions. 

ORDER.     See  BID. 
[         OTHER.  —  alter:   the  other  of  two.  —  alius:  of  more  than  two. — 
ceteri :  the  rest,  all  the  others.  —  reliquus :  what  remains  out  of 
the  whole.  ^ 

OUGHT.     See  MUST. 

OVERCOME,  OVERPOWER.      See  CONQUER. 

PEOPLE.  — populus:  all  the  people  as  a  political  whole.  — plebs: 
the  lower  class  in  contrast  with  the  nobles.  —  volgus :  the  ignorant 
rabble,  the  mob.  —  homines:  general  term;  men  and  women. 

PERMIT.     See  ALLOW. 

PLAN.  — consilium:  project,  design.  — ratio:  course  for  carrying 
out  any  enterprise. 


TABLE   OF   SYNONYMS.  201 

POOR. —  miser:    to  be  pitied. —  egens:   destitute.  —  pauper :  in 

humble  circumstances. 
POWER.  —  potestas :  official  power.  —  facultas :  ability  in  general. 

—  imperium :  chiefly  military  power ;  supreme  authority.  —  opes : 
influence,  resources,  means.  —  vis:   strength,  physical  or  moral. 

—  copiae:  the  power  that  lies  in  money  or  soldiers.  —  robur: 
power  to  resist  attack,  firmness. — dominatio:  absolute,  tyran- 
nical sway. 

PREVENT.    See  HINDER. 

PUNISH,  —  animadverto :  a  judicial  term ;  to  take  cognizance  of. 

—  vindico,  ulciscor:  to  take  vengeance  for,  avenge.  —  multS:  to 
punish  by  a  fine  or  other  judicial  infliction.  — ptinio :  to  take  ven- 
geance into  one's  own  hands. 

RELIEF.    See  AID. 

REQUEST.    See  ASK. 

RESERVE.    See  AID. 

REST.    See  OTHER. 

REWARD.  — praemium:  as  a  mark  of  favor.  — merces:  wages, 

price  paid,  bribe. 
RIGHT. — fas:  according  to  divine  law.  —  ius:  according  to  human 

law.    See  LAW. 
ROUTE.    See  COURSE. 
RUIN.  —  calaraitas :  loss,  disaster.  —  pernicies :  destruction,  death. 

—  pestis:  plague,  pestilence,  death.  —  ruina:  a  (violent)  falling 
down,  downfall. 

SAFE.— tatus:  free  from  danger.  —  sal vus :  having  escaped  from 
danger.  —  incolumis:  unhurt,  unimpaired. 

SAKE.     See  ACCOUNT. 

SAY.  —  loquor:  to  talk;  used  of  the  language  of  conversation. — 
dico :  to  give  expression  to  thought.  —  inquam :  mostly  used  par- 
enthetically in  direct  quotations.  —  aio:  to  give  one's  opinion;  to 
say  "Yes,"  usually  in  indirect  quotations.  —  neg-o:  to  say  "No," 
deny. 

SEE.  —  video :  general  term.  —  perspicio,  conspicio :  to  look  at 
attentively,  discern.  —  cerno  (to  separate):  to  behold  clearly,  dis- 
cern. —  sentio :  to  discern  by  the  senses,  feel. 


202  TABLE   OF    SYNONYMS. 

SEEK.    See  ASK. 

SHOW.     See  DECLARE. 

SLAY.     See  KILL. 

SO.  —  adeo :  to  such  a  degree.  —  tain :  used  with  adjs.  and  advs.  — 

ita,  sic :  used  with  verbs ;  ita  generally  refers  to  what  precedes, 

sic  to  what  follows. 
SPEAK.    See  SAY. 
SPIRIT.     See  MIND. 
STATE.  — ci vitas:  the  state  as  a  body  of  citizens.  —  res  publica : 

with  reference  to  its  constitution  and  administration. 
STATUE.  —  signum,    simulacrum:  usually  of  a  god.  —  statua: 

usually  of  a  man. 
STORM.     See  BESIEGE. 
STRENGTH.     See  POWER. 
SUDDENLY.  — repente,    repentino:    of   what  is  unexpected.— 

subito :  of  what  is  unforeseen. 
SUFFER.  —  patior :    general    term ;    endure.  —  perferS :    to   bear 

through  to  the  end.  —  subeo :  to  undergo.  —  doleO :  to  feel  pain. 
SUMMON.  —  voco :    general    term ;    to  call.  —  convoco :    to  call 

together,  assemble.  — arcesso:  to  cause  to  approach,  invite. 
SURPASS.  —  praecedS :  to  go  before,  outstrip.  —  autecellS :  to  be 

prominent,  superior  to.  —  praesto:   to  stand  at  the  head  of. — 

supers :  to  rise  above,  be  superior  to. 

TAKE  PLACE.     See  HAPPEN. 

TELL.     See  SAY. 

THANK.  —  gratiam  habeo:  to  feel  thankful.  —  gratias  agO:  to 
express  one's  thanks  in  words.  —  gratiam  refero :  to  express  one's 
thanks  in  deeds. 

THINK.  —  cogito  :  to  consider  thoroughly,  ponder.  —  arbitror :  to 
hold  an  opinion  as  an  arbiter  or  judge.  —  GxIstimO  :  to  judge  the 
value  of  anything  as  an  appraiser.  —  iQ.dic5 :  to  decide  formally  as 
a  judge.  —  put6:  to  form  an  opinion  after  due  examination. — 
opinor :  to  have  an  impression,  as  a  mere  sentiment  or  conjecture. 
The  last  two  used  of  merely  private  opinion. 

THREATEN,  —  minitor:  to  utter  threatening  words,  try  to  frighten. 
—  impended:  to  hang  over,  impend.  —  Immineo:  to  be  danger- 
ously near  to. 

TRY.    See  ATTEMPT, 


TABLE   OF   SYNONYMS.  203 

UNDERGO.    See  SUFFER. 
UNDERSTAND.     See  KNOW. 

USE.  —  utor:  general  term  ;  to  make  use  of.  —  usurpo:  to  appropri- 
ate, practise.  —  adhibeo :  to  apply  to  a  purpose. 

VAIN  (IN).  — frustra:  refers  to  the  person  disappointed.  —  nequi- 
quara :  refers  to  the  failure  of  result. 

WALL.  —  murus:  general  term.  —  moenia :  walls  of  a  city,  ram- 
parts. —  paries :  of  a  house. 

WANT.  — careo:  to  be  without;  opp.  habeo.  — egeo:  to  be  in 
absolute  need.  — opus  est:  there  is  need  of,  use  for.  —  desum: 
to  be  wanting  in,  fail  in. 

WAY.     See  COURSE. 

WEAPONS.     See  ARMS. 

WHOLE.     See  ALL. 

WISH.  —  volo:  general  term  for  exercise  of  the  will.  —  cuplo  ex- 
presses a  strong,  passionate  desire.  — desidero:  to  long  for,  miss. 

WORD,  —vox :  a  sound  of  the  voice ;  verbal  utterance.  —  verbum : 
word  with  reference  to  the  thought. 

WORK.    See  LABOR. 

WRONG.     See  CRIME. 


GRAMMATICAL  INDEX. 

Note. —  The  grammars  referred  to  are  Allen  and  Greenough's  (A.),  Bennett's 
(B.),  Gilder  sleeve' 8  (G.),  and  Harkness's  (H.).  Other  references  are  to  the  sections 
in  Parts  I.,  II.,  and  III.,  where  the  subjects  are  specially  treated.  The  pupil  is 
advised,  for  his  own  convenience,  to  underscore  the  references  to  his  particular 
grammar. 

Ablative. 

1.  Absolute.    A.  255 ;  B.  227 ;  G.  409-10 ;  H.  431.  —  I.  2,  9,  25, 57,  87. 

—  II.  13,  32,  33.  — III.  18,  22. 

2.  Of  accompaniment  or  attendance.    A.  248,  7 ;  B.  222 ;  G.  392 ;  H. 

419, 1,  and  1.— I.  82.  — II.  30.  — III.  17. 

3.  In  accordance  witb.     A.  253,  n.  ;  B.  220,  3 ;  G.  397 ;  H.  416.  ~  I.  40, 

72,119.-11.76,3. 

4.  Of  agent.   A.  246 ;  B.  216 ;  G.  401 ;  H.  415,  I.  —  I.  22,  46.  —  II.  35. 

—  III.  16. 

5.  Of  cause.  A.  245;  B.  219;  G.  408;  H.  416.  — I.  14,5,  40,  102,2, 

119,  2.  — II.  10,  54.  — III.  17. 

6.  Of  comparison.     A.  247;  B.  217;  G.  398;  H.  417.  — I.  52.  — II.  11. 

—  III.  16. 

7.  Of  degree  or  measure  of  difference.     A.  250;  B.  223;  G.  403;  H. 

423.  — I.  14,  42,  52.  — II.  31.— III.  5,  8,  18. 

8.  Witb  dlgnus,  etc.    A.  245,  a;  B.  226,  2;  G.  397,  2;  H.  421,  III.— 

II.  42.  — III.  18. 

9.  Witb  fretus,  etc.    A.  254,  6,2;  B.  218,  3 ;  G.  401,  n.  6 ;  H.  425, 1,  n. 

-1.84,121,4.-11.26,68,4. 

10.  Of  manner.      A.  248;  B.  220;   G.  399;  H.  419,  III.  — I.  20,  56.— 

II.  21,47.-111.8,3,  17. 

11.  Of  means  or  instrument.     A.  248,  8;   B.  218;  G.  401;   H.  420.— 

I.  64,  98.  — II.  18,  56.  — III.  17. 

12.  Witb  nitor,  etc.     A.  254,  h ;  B.  218,  3;  G.  401,  N.  6;  H.  425, 1,  n.— 

I.  13. 

13.  Witb  opus  and  usus.    A.  243,  e;  B.  218,  2;  G.  406;  H.  414,  IV.— 

I.  53,  10. 

14.  Of  place  in  wbicb  or  wbere.    A.  258,  4;  B.228;  G.  385-9;  H.425. 

—  I.  15,  100,  126,  4.  — II.  52.-111.  19. 

205 


206  GRAMMATICAL   INDEX. 

15.  Of  place  from  which.     A.  258;  B.  229;  G.  390-1;  H.  412.  — I.  15, 

100,  103,  3.  — II.  65,  4.  — III.  19. 

16.  With  words  of  plenty  and  want.     A.  243,  248,  c,  2;  B.  214,  218,  8; 

G.  405;  H.  421,  II.,  414.  — II.  24,  68,  3. 

17.  Of  price.     A.  252;  B.  225;  G.  404;  H.  422.  — I.  18.  — III.  18. 

18.  Of  quality  or  characteristic.    A.  251;  B.  224;  G.  400;  H.  419,  II.— 

I.  6,  58,  105,  3.  —II.  53,  61.  — III.  18. 

19.  Of  separation.     A.  243;  B.  214;  G.  390;  H.  414.— I.  15,  99.— II. 

5,9,  12.— III.  16. 

20.  Of  source  or  origin  and  material.    A.  244 ;  B.  215 ;  G.  395-6 ;  H. 

415.  — I.  91.  — II.  75,  1.  — III.  16. 

21 .  Of  specification  or  respect.    A.  253 ;  B.  226 ;  G.  397 ;  H.  424. — I.  78, 

102.-11.23.-111.2,7,18. 

22.  Of  time.     A.  256 ;   B.  230-1 ;   G.  393 ;  H.  429.  —  I.  6, 21,  73.  —  II.  4, 

34.— III.  19. 

23.  Of  the  way  by  which.   A.  258,  .9 ;  B.  218,9;  G.  389;  H.  420, 1,  3).  — I. 

103,  4,  116,  1.  — II.  17,  6.  —  III.  20. 

24.  With  utor,  etc.     A.  249;  B.  218,  1;  G.  407;  H.  421,  I.  — I.  16,  66, 

100.  —  II.  28,  44.  —  III.  7,  3,  17. 
Accusative. 

25.  Adverbial.     A.  240,  a  and  &;  B.  176,  3;  G.  333;  H.  378,  2.  — I.  17, 

123,2.-11.4,2.-111.8. 

26.  Cognate.     A.  238  and  h;  B.  176,  4;  G.  333  and  2;  H.  371,  II.— 

1.29.-11.69,3.-111.8. 

27.  Direct  object.    A.  237;    B.  172  ff.;  G.  330;  H.  371.    Illustrations 

frequent. 

28.  In  exclamations.     A.  240,  d;  B.  183;   G.  343,  I.;  H.  381.— II.  17, 

66.  4.  — III.  8. 

29.  Of  extent  and  duration.     A.  256-7;  B.  181;  G.  335-6;  H.  379.— 

I.  51,  80,  88.  —  II.  60.  —  III.  9. 

30.  Of  limit  or  end  of  motion.    Terminal.    A.  258,  6;  B.  182;  G.  337; 

H.  380.  — I.  28.  — II.  19,  53.  — III.  3,  3,  9. 

31.  Subject  of  infinitive.     A.  173,  2;  B.  184;  G.  343,  2;  H.  536.  — I.  5, 

49.  — II.  36,58.-111.2,3,  1. 

32.  Of  specification  or  respect.    Greek  ace.    A.  240,  c ;  B.  185 ;  G.  338; 

H.  378.  — III.  8,  12,12. 

33.  With  verbs  of  feeling  or  emotion.    A.  221,  b;  B.  209;  G.  377;  H. 

409,111.-1.89.-11.48. 
Two  accusatives.    Double  accusative. 

34.  Same  person  or  thing.     Pred.  ace.    A.  239,  a;  B.  177;  G.  340;  H. 

373.  —  1. 108,  3.  —  II.  12,  42.  —  III.  1. 


GRAMMATICAL   INDEX.  207 

35.  Person  and  thing.     Secondary  object.    A.  239,  2,  c ;  B.  178 ;  G.  339; 

H.  374.  — III.  1. 

36.  With  compounds  of  trans,  etc.    A.  239,  2,  6,  and  notes;  B.  179; 

G.  331,  R.  1  ;  H.  376  and  n.  — I.  122,  3. 
Adjectives  (adjective  pronouns  and  participles). 

37.  Agreement  with  nouns.     A.  18G-7;   B.  234;  G.  211;  H.  438-9.— 

I.  70,  102,  4. 

38.  With  two  or  more  nouns  of  different  genders.    A.  187 ;  B.  235,  B ;  . 

G.  285-6;  H.  439ff.  — II.  59,  lo,  69,  i.  —III.  4. 

39.  Denoting  a  part.     A.  193;  B.  241,  1;  G.  291,  R.  2;  H.  440,  2,  n.  1. 

—  1.21,  115,  1,  116,  3.-111.4,5,  6. 

40.  As  adverbs.     A.  191;  B.  239;  G.  325,  R.  6;  H.  443.  — I.  29,  83.— 

II.  7,  13.  —  III.  4. 

41.  As  nouns.    A.  188-9;   B.  236-7;   G.  204;   H.  441. —I.  48.  — II.  59. 

III.  4. 

42.  Adverbs.     A.  207;    B.  140;   G.  440;   H.  551-3.    Illustrations  fre- 

quent. 
Agreement.    See  Adjectives  and  Apposition. 

43.  Of  relative  with  antecedent.     A.  198-9;  B.  250;  G.  614;  H.  445,— 

1.75.-11.27,31,4.-111.5. 

44.  Of  verb  with  subject.     A.  204-5  ;  B.  254 ;  G.  211 ;  H.  460-2.  — I.  70. 

45.  Of  verb  with  two  or  more  subjects.    A.  205;   B.  255;   G.  285-7; 

H.  463.  — II.  69,  3. 

46.  Alius  and  alter.    A.  203;  B.  253;  G.  319;   H.  459.  — I.  24,  45,  lo, 

127,  2. —II.  37,5. 

47.  Amplius,  etc.,  without  quam.     A.  247,  c;   B.  217,  3;   G.  296,  4; 

H.  417,  1,  N.  2.  —I.  59.  — III.  9,  5. 
Antecedent  in  rel.  clause.  See  148. 
Antequam.    See  171. 

48.  Apposition.     A.  183-4 ;  B.  169 :  G.  320-1 ;  H.  363-4.  —  I.  47.  —  II.  1. 

—  III.  1. 
Arrangement.    See  Order,  122. 
Causal  clauses. 

49.  With  quod,  quia,  quoniam,  and  quando.     A.  321 ;  B.  286 ;  G.  539- 

42;  H.  516.  — I.  93,  105,  i,  112.  — II.  14,  32,  69,  i.— III.  13,  3,  28. 

50.  With  cum.     A.  326;   B.  286,  2;  G.  586;   H.  517.  — I.  68.  —  II.  5,4, 

24,67,  1.  — III.  28. 

51.  With  the  relative.     A.  320,  e;  B.  283,  3;  G.  633;  H.  517.  — I.  33, 

96,  114,  3.  -II.  14,  32,  12,  59.  — III.  5,  7,  27. 

52.  Concessive  and  adversative  clauses.   A.  313;  B.  308-9;  G.  603-9; 

H.  515.  —  I.  101.  —  II.  25,  4,  74.  —  III.  33.     See  61  and  150. 


208  GRAMMATICAL   INDEX. 

Conditional  sentences. 

53.  First  form  or  type;  logical;  pres.,  past,  fut.  (more  vivid).  A. 
306-7;  B.  302;  G.  595;  H.  508.— I.  43,  54.  — II.  9,  13,6,  16, 
55.  — III.  30. 

64.  Second  form  or  type;  ideal;  fut.  {less  vivid).    A.  307,  2;  B.  303; 

G.  596;  H.  509.  —I.  43,  85.  — II.  8,  44,  8,  55.  — III.  30. 

65.  Third  form  or  type;   unreal;   contrary  to  fact.    A.  308;  B.  304; 

G.  597 ;   H.  510.  —  II.  7,  20,  ii,  33,  55.  —  III.  23,  6,  30. 

66.  In  indirect  discourse.    A.  337;    B.  319-21;   G.  656-9;  H.  527.  — I. 

103,  4,  121.  — II.  65,  1.  —  III.  32. 
57.   Condition  omitted.     A.  311;  G.  600.  — II.  66,  4.  — III.  31. 
68.   Of  comparison  (conclusion  omitted).    A.  312;   B.  307;  G.  602;  H. 

513,  II.  — III.  31. 

59.  Conjunctions.     A.  208;  B.  341-6;  G.  474  ff. ;  H.  554-5. 

60.  Conjunctions  repeated  or  omitted.    A.  208,  6,  1,  2;  B.  341,  4;  G. 

481 ;  H.  554,  I.  6.  —  I.  26,  78,  9,  98,  3.  —  II.  76.  —  III.  4,  4,  5. 
Consecutive  clauses.    See  Result. 
Cum. 
Causal.    See  50. 

61.  Concessive.    A.  313,  d;  B.  309,  3;  G.  587;  H.  515,  III.  — I.  91,110,  3, 

119,   3.-11.31,57.-111.28. 
Temporal  and  historical.    See  172. 
Dative. 

62.  With  adjectives.   A.  234 ;  B.  192 ;  G.  359 ;  H.  391.—  I.  30, 71.—  III.  15. 

63.  Of  agent.    A.  232;   B.  189;   G.  354-5;  H.  388.  — I.  11,  61,  97.— II. 

7,25.-111.14,23. 

64.  With  compounds.    A.  228;  B.  187,  III;  G.  347;  H.  386.  — I.  10,  67, 

81,  93.  — II.  6,  22,  40.  — III.  13. 

65.  Ethical.    A.  236;  B.  188,2,  b  ;  G.  351 ;  H.  389.  —II.  15, 12.  — III.  15. 

66.  Of  indirect  object.     A.  225-6;  B.  187;  G.  345-6;  H.  384ff.  — II.  22. 

—  III.  13.    Illustrations  frequent. 

67.  Of  possessor.    A.  231;   B.  190;  G.  349;  H.  387.  — I.  90.  — II.  49.— 

III.  14. 

68.  Of  purpose,  end  or  object  for  which.     A.  233;  B.  191;  G.  356;  H. 

390.  — I.  23,  66,  117,  1,  128,  2.— II.  50.  — III.  14. 

69.  Of  reference,  influence  or  interest.    A.  235 ;  B.  188";  G.  352 ;  H.  384, 

1,  1) ,  2) ,  4.  —  I.  26.  —  II.  6,  13,  7,  14,  14.  —  III.  15. 

70.  Of  separation.    A.  229;  B.  188,  2,  d;  G.  347,  5;  H.  385,  II.  2.  — I. 

38,  9,  65,  110,  3.  — II.  7.  —  III.  14,  31,  2. 

71.  With  special  verbs.    A.  227 ;  B.  187,  II. ;  G.  346;  H.  385.  — I.  2,  27, 

55,  80.  —  II.  35,  38.  —  III.  5,  3,  13. 


GRAMMATICAL  INDEX.  209 

72.  Dum  with  pres.  ind.     A.  276,  3;  B.  293;  G.  570  ;  H.  467,4.-1.  41. 
Dum,  donee,  and  quoad  (until).    See  174. 

73.  Dum,  modo,  etc.,  in  clauses  of  proviso.     A.  314;  B.  310;  G.  673; 

H.  513,  I. —II.  63,  2.  — III.  33. 

74.  Emphasis.    A.  344 ;  B.  349 ;  G.  672,  2,  (a)  ;  H.  561.  —  I.  7,  69.  —II. 

10,  11,  21.  — III.  9. 
Final  clauses.    See  Purpose. 

75.  Fore  ut  with  subj.  for  fut.  inf.    A.  288,  f.;  B.  270,3;  G.  248;  H. 

537,  3.  — I.  124,  1.  — II.  15,  8,  77,  l. 
Genitive. 

76.  With  adjectives.     A.  218;  B.  204;  G.  374;  H.  399.  —  I.  21,  5,  84.— 

11.  31. —III.  11. 

77.  In  apposition  with  poss.  pron.    A.  184,  d;  G.  321,  2;  H.  363,  4,  1. 

—  n.  40,  1. 

78.  Of  quality;   descriptive.    A.  215;   B.  203;  G.  365;  H.  396,  V.  — I. 

58,  125,  4.  — II.  61,  70,  4.  — III.  3,  5,  10. 

79.  Of  measure.      A.  215,  5;   B.  203,  2;    G.  365,  2;    H.  396,  V.  — I. 

8,60. 

80.  Objective.     A.  217 ;  B.  200 ;  G.  363,  2 ;  H.  395,  III.  —  I.  32.  —  III.  11. 

81.  Partitive;    of  the  whole.     A.  216;   B.  201;   G.  367-72;  H.  397.— 

I.  53,  63,  108,  3.  —  II.  4,  43.  —  III.  10. 

82.  Possessive.     A.  214, 1;  B.  198;  G.  362;  H.  396,1.-1.  63.  — II.  41. 

III.  10. 

83.  Of  price  or  value.    A.  252,  a ;  B.  203,  3 ;  G.  379 ;  H.  404.  —  I.  96.  — 

II.  20. 

84.  Subjective.    A.  214;  B.  199;  G.  363;  H.  396,  II.  — III.  10. 

85.  With  interest  and  refert.    A.  222;  B.  211;  G.  381;  H.  406,  III.— 

I.  50.  — II.  43.  — III.  12. 

86.  With  verbs  of  feeling  or  emotion.     A.  221 ;  B.  209 ;  G.  377 ;  H.  406, 

I.  409,  III.  —  I.  89.  —  II.  48.  —  III.  12. 

87.  With  judicial  verbs;  of  charge  and  penalty.    A.  220;  B.  208;  G. 

378;  H.  409,  II.— II.  2,  62,  3.  — III.  11,  18,  4. 

88.  With  verbs  of  memory.    A.  219;   B.  206;   G.  376;   H.  406,  II.— 

1. 13,  9,  14  .  —  II.  3,  2,  39,  .  -III.  10,  4,  11. 

89.  With  verbs  of  plenty  and  want.    A.  223;  B.  212;  G.  383;  H.  410, 

V.  1.  — III.  12. 
Gerund  and  gerundive. 

90.  Genitive.    A.  298;  B.  338,  1,  339;  G.  428;  H.  542, 1.  543  ff.  — I.  37, 

41,62.-11.20.-111.24. 

91 .  Dative.    A.  299 ;  B.  338,  2,  339 ;  G.  429 ;  H.  542,  II.  543  ff .  —  I.  76,  8. 

^111.24. 


210  GRAMMATICAL   INDEX. 

92.  Accusative.    A.  300 ;  B.  338,  3,  339 ;  G.  430,  432 ;  H.  542,  III.  543  ff. 

—  I.  13,  37,  62.  — II.  36,  45.  — III.  24. 

93.  Ablative.    A.  301 ;  B.  338,  4,  339 ;  G.  431,  433 ;  H.  542,  IV.  543  ff .  — 

I.  18,  115,  2.-11.41,72,3. 

94.  Historical  present.    A.  276,  d)  B.  259,  3;  G.  229;   H.  467,  III. 

Illustrations  frequent. 

95.  lam,  iam  diu,  etc.,  with  pres.  or  imp.  ind.    A.  276,  a;  B.  259,  4; 

G.  230 ;  H.  467,  III.  2.  —II.  5,  19,  8,  62,  2,  65,  3. 

96.  Imperative.    A.  269 ;  B.  281 ;  G.  266  ff . ;  H.  487.  —  I.  77.  —  II.  5.  — 

III.  21. 

97.  Imperative,  future.    A.  269,  d,e\  B.  281,  1;  G.  267  and  R.;  H. 

487.  — 11.   16. 
Imperfect  indicative. 

98.  Of  customary  and  repeated  action.    A.  277 ;  B.  260, 2 ;  G.  231, 233 ; 

H.  469,  II.  —I.  98,  120,  127,  3.  —  III.  20,  ii,  22,  3. 

99.  Of  attempted  and  continued  action,  etc.    A.  277,  c;  B.  260,  3;  G. 

233;  H.  469,  1.  — I.  64.  — II.  28,  33,  7,  69,  2. 

100.  Impersonal  verbs.     A.  146;  B.  138;  G.  208;  H.  298  ff.  — I.  4.— 

II.  15.  — III.  12. 

101.  Impersonal  uses:  passive  of  intransitive  verbs.    A.  230;  B.  187, 

II.  h]    G.  208,2;   H.  301,  1.  — I.  24,  36,  55,  81,  97.  — II.  38.— 

III.  13. 

102.  In  and  sub  with  ace.  and  abl.    A.  153 ;  B.  143 ;  G.  418 ;  H.  435.  — 

1.  22.    Illustrations  frequent. 

103.  Indicative.     A.  264;  B.  271;  G.  254;  H.  474 ff. 

104.  Tenses  of.    A.  276  ff. ;  B.  257  ff . ;  G.  222  ff . ;  H.  466  ff. 

105.  In  apodosis  of  unreal  conditions.    A.  308,  6,  c,  311,  c;  B.  304,  3 
'      and  6;  G.  597,  2,  3;_H.  511.  — II.  33,  9.  — III.  30,  9. 

106.  Indirect  discourse.    Oratio  ohliqua.   A.  336ff. ;  B.  313ff.;  G.508, 

2,  648ff. ;  H.  522  ff.  —  I.  49,  58,  95,  104,5.-11.  3.  — III.  3. 

107.  Informal  or  implied.     A.  341;  B.  323;  G.  508,  3,  663,  2;  H.  528, 

1.  —  I.  118.  —II.  69,  4.  --  III.  26,  2,  33. 

108.  Subordinate  clauses  in.    A.  336,  2;  B.  314-16;  G.  650  ff. ;  H.  524. 

—  I.  104,  4,  114,  2,  121.  — II.  69.  — III.  17,  2,  32. 
Conditional  sentences  in.    See  56. 
Infinitive. 

109.  Complementary.    A.  271;   B.  328;  G.  423;  H.  533.  — I.  51,  75. — 

11.23,37.-111.2. 

110.  As  object.    A.  272,  330,  B;  B.  331;  G.  627,  632-3;  H.  535.  — III.  2. 

111.  As  subject  and  predicate.    A.  270;  B.327,  330;  G.  422,  424,535; 

H.  538,  539, 1.  —  I.  4.  —  II.  29.  —  III.  2. 


GRAMMATICAL   INDEX.  211 

112.  Historical.    A.  275;  B.  335;  G.  647;  H.  536,  1.  — III.  3. 
Subject  of.    See  Accusative,  31. 

113.  Tenses  of.    A.  288,  336,  A;  B.  270;   G.  281,  530-1;  H.  537.  — I. 

5,  58,  95.— II.  3,  58.  — III.  3. 

114.  Future,  with  verbs  of  promising,  etc.     A.  330  f . ;  B.  331 ;  G.  423, 5. 

_  I.  74.  _  II.  40,  63,  2.  —  III.  32,  7. 

115.  With  iubed  and  veto.    A.  331,  a;   B.  331,  II.;  G.  423,  N.  6;  H. 

535,  II.    Illustrations  frequent. 
Interrogative  sentences.    See  Questions. 

116.  Locative.     A.  258,  4;   B.  232;   G.  411:   H.  426,  II.  426.  —  I.  88. — 

II.  8,  17,  19,  H,  52.  — III.  3,  3,  19. 

117.  Ne  .  .  .  quidem.    A.  345,  6  ;  B.  347,  1 ;  G.  448,  n.  2 ;  H.  569,  III.  2. 

Illustrations  frequent. 
Nominative. 

118.  Predicate.    A.  176,  185;  B.  167-8;  G.  205-6,  325;   H.  362.  — I.  1, 

—  II.  20,  42.  —III.  1.    Illustrations  frequent. 

119.  Predicate  after  infinitive.    A.  176,  b  ;  B.  167  ;  G.  205-6 ;  H.536, 2, 1. 

—  1.109. 

120.  Subject.    A.  173;  B.  166;   G.  203;  H.  368.  — I.  1.    Illustrations 

frequent. 

121.  Nostriim  and  Vestrum.     A.  194,  b;  B.  242,  2 ;  G.  364,  R;  H.  446, 

N.  3.  —  II.  1,  11,  66,  2.  —  III,  12,  3. 

122.  Order  of  words.    A.  343  ff . ;  B.  348  fe. ;  G.  671  ff. ;  H.  560  ff .  —  I. 

7,69.-11.21.-111.9. 

123.  Participles.    A.  289  ff.;  B.  336-7;  G.  664  ff.;  H.  548  ff .  —  I.  40, 

57,  85,  87.  — II.  2,  20,  13,  32.  — III.  22,  23. 

124.  Equivalent  to  infinitive.    A.  292,  e;  B.  337,  3;  G.  536;  H.  535, 1. 

4.  — II.  44. 

125.  Perfect  passive  for  Eng.  perf.  act.    A.  290,  d;  G.  410, 1;  H.  550, 

N.  4.  — I.  12. 

126.  Tenses  of.    A.  290 ;  B.  336 ;  G.  282-3 ;  H.  550.  —  III.  22,  23. 

127.  Periphrastic  conjugation,  first,  or  active.    A.  129,  293,  a;  B. 

115  ;  G.  247  ;  H.  233,  466,  x.  —  I.  78.  —  II.  34.  —  III.  23. 

128.  Periphrastic  conjugation,  second,  or  passive.    A.  129,  294,  6; 

B.  115 ;  G.  251 ;  H.  234.  —  I.  34,  61,  125,  3.  —  II.  25,  38.  —  III.  23. 

129.  Personal  construction  for  impersonal.     A.  330,  a,b,d;  B.  332; 

G.  528 ;  H.  534,  1.  —  II.  64,  2,  65,  2,  70,  4. 
Postquam.     See  175. 

130.  Prepositions.    A.  152  ff. ;  B.  141  ff. ;  G.  412  ff. ;  H.  432  ff. 
Priusquam.     See  172. 

131 .  Prohibitions.    A.  269,  a ;  B.  276 ;  G.  272,  2 ;  H.  484.  4.  —  I.  39, 12. 

—  m.  21,32,3. 


212  GRAMMATICAL   INDEX. 

Pronouns.     For  Agreement,  see  43. 

132.  Demonstrative   and   determinative.     A.  100-2,  195;  B.  246;  G. 

305-11;  H.  450-2.  — I.  106,  i.  — III.  5. 

133.  Indefinite.    A.  202 ;  B.  252 ;  G.  313-19 ;  H.  455-9.  —  III.  G. 

134.  Interrogative.    A.  104-5;  B.  90;  G.  106;  H.  454. 

135.  Personal.    A.  194;  B.  242;  G.  304;  H.  446. 

136.  Possessive.    A.  197;  B.  243;  G.  312;  H.  447. 

137.  Reflexive.    A.  196;  B.  244;  G.309;  H.  448-9.  — I.  108,  3.  — III.  6. 

138.  Relative.    A.  197, 5-201 ;  B.  250 ;  G.  610  ff . ;  H.  453.  —  1. 75.  —  III.  5. 
Proviso,  clauses  of,  with  dum,  etc.    See  73. 

Purpose  or  final  clauses. 

139.  Pure  purpose  with  ut  or  ne.    A.  317;  B.  282;  G.  545;  H.  497,  ll. 

—  I.  3,  86,  94,  122,  3.  — 11.  27,  68,  i.— III.  6,  25. 

140.  With  quo.    A.  317,  b;  B.  282,  a;  G.  545,  2;  H.  497,  II.  2.  — I.  80, 

'103,5.-11.  70,  1. 

141.  Substantive  or  complementary.    A.  331;  B.  295-6;  G.  546-9;  H. 

498,  499,  3.  — I.  19,  113,  3,  117,  2.  — II.  51.  — III.  25. 

142.  After  verbs  of  fearing.    A.  331  f. ;  B.  296,  2;  G.  550;  H.  498,  III. 

—  I.  35,  38,  112,  1.  — II.  2,  73,  4. 

143.  Relative.    A.  317,  2;  B.  282,  2;  G.  630;  H.  497, 1.  — I.  31,  48,  96, 

103,  2.  —II.  25,  2,  30.  —III.  25. 
Purpose  expressed  by  ad  with  ace.  of  gerund  or  gerundive.    See 

92. 
By  causa  with  gen.  of  gerund  or  gerundive.    See  90. 
By  the  supine.     See  170. 
Questions. 

144.  Direct.     A.  210;    B.  162;    G.  453  ff.;   H.  351.— I.  20.  — II.  1. — 

III.  7. 

145.  Double  or  disjunctive.    A.  211;  B.  162,  4;  G.  458-9;  H.  353.— I. 

36,  44,  92,  125,  i.— II.  19,  7,  44,  125.  — III.  7. 

146.  Indirect.    A.  334 ;  B.  315 ;  G.  460,  467 ;  H.  529,  I.  —I.  29,  49, 104,  2. 

—  ILL  — III.  7. 

147.  Interrogative  particles,  -ne,  nonne,  and  num.    A.  210,  a,  c;  B. 

162,  2 ;  G.  454-6 ;  H.  351,  1,  2.  —  I.  20.  —  II.  1.  —  III.  7. 
Quin.     See  158, 
Quo.     See  140. 

Quod,  quia,  quoniam,  quando.    See  49. 
Relative  clauses. 

148.  Antecedent  in.    A.  200;   B.  251,  4;   Q.  6X6.  — I.  104.  — XI.  26.— 

III.  5. 
Of  cause  or  reason.    See  51. 


GBAMMATICAL  INDEX.  213 

149.  Of  characteristic.    A.  320;  B.  283;  G.  631,  2;  H.  503,  I.  — I.  45, 

90,  119,  3.—  II.  6,  15,  6,  45,  62,  3.  —  III.  12,  9,  27.    See  154. 

150.  Of  concession  or  opposition.     A.  320,  e  ;  B.  283, 3  ;  G.  634 ;  H.  515, 

III.  — II.  74,  1.  — III.  27. 
161.   With  dlgnus,  etd.    A.  320  f . ;  B.  282,  3 ;  G.  631,  1 ;  H.  503,  II.  2.  — 

III.  27. 
Of  purpose  or  design.     See  143. 
Of  result  or  tendency.    See  156. 

152.  Of  restriction  and  proviso.    A.  320,  d;  B.  283,  5;  G.  627,  1;  H. 

503,  N.  1.  — II.  46,  74,  1.  — III.  27. 

153.  Position  of.    A.  201,  c;  G.  620;  H.  572,  II.  n.  — I.  104,  3,  109,  3. 

—  11.26,9.-111.5. 

154.  With  unus  and  sdlus.    A.  320,  b  ;  B.  283,  2;  G.  631,  1;  H.  503,  II. 

1.  — I.  107,  5.  — II.  35,  13,  45.— III.  27. 
Result  or  consecutive  clauses. 

155.  Pure  result  with  ut,  ut  non,  and  quin.    A.  319;  B.  284;  G.  552; 

H.  500,  II.  — I.  28,  76,  115,  3.  — II.  26.  — III.  22,  2,  26. 

156.  Relative.    A.  319,  2;  B.  284,  2;  G.  631;  H.  500,  I.  — II.  12,  46,  7, 

65,2.-111.26. 

157.  Substantive  or  complementary.    A.  332;  B.  297;  G.  553;  H.  501. 

—  I.  10,  2,  99,  102,  2.  — II.  71,  2.  — III.  26. 

158.  With  quin  after  verbs  of  doubting,  etc.     A.  332,  g ;  B.  298;  G. 

555-6  ;  H.  504.  —  I.  3.  —  II.  68,  4. 

159.  Roman  calendar.     A.  259,  e,  376;  B.  371-2;  G.  p.  491 ;  H.  641  ff. 

—  I.  6.  — II.  3.  — III.  20. 

160.  Sequence  of  tenses.     A.  285-7 ;  B.  267-8 ;  G.  509  ff. ;  H.  491  ff.  — 

I.  17,  46,  76.  122,  i.  — II.  46.  — III.  6. 

161.  Perf.  sub]'.,  after  secondary  tense.    A.  287,  c;  B.  268,  6;  G.  513; 

H.  495,  VI.  —  I.  48,  12,  112,  4.  —  III.  26,  6. 
Subject.     See  31  and  120. 
Subjunctive. 

162.  By  attraction ;  of  integral  part.    A.  342 ;  B.  324 ;  G.  663 ;  H.  529, 

II.  — I.  104,  4,  107,  3.  — II.  15,  10,  30,  4,  69,  4.  — III.  23,  i],  33. 

163.  Concessive.     A.  313,  i;  B.  278;  G.  264;  H.  484,  III.  — II.  48,  74,  4. 

164.  Deliberative.    A.  268  ;  B.  277 ;  G.  465-6 ;  H.  484,  V.  —  I.  39, 109,  3. 

-11.39,57.-111.21. 

165.  Hortatory.     A.  266;  B.  274-5;  G.  263;  H. 484,  II.  — 1.77,84,  99,  ii. 

—  II.  13,  18,  7,  42.  — III.  14,  8,  21. 

166.  Optative.     A.  267;    B.  279;    G.  260-1;   H.  483-4.  — II.  9,13,12, 

64,  4.  — III.  15,7,21. 

167.  Potential.     A.  311,  I.;    B,   280;    G.  257-9;    H.   485-6.  — II.  39, 

46,  9,  66,  6,  66,  3,  76,  i.  —  III.  21,  31. 


214  GRAMMATICAL  INDEX. 

168.  Tenses  of.    A.  283  ff . ;  B.  266  ff. ;  G.  277  ;  H.  478  ff. 

See  also  49-52,  54-8,  61,  73,  107,  108,  139  ff.,  146, 149-152, 155-8, 

171-4. 
Sui  and  suus.     See  137. 

169.  Supine  in  um.     A.  302;   B.  340;  G.  435;  H.  546.-1.  11,  27,  lo, 

28,  7.  — II.  63,  2. -III.  24. 

170.  Supine  in u.    A.  303;  B.  340,  2;  G.  436;  H.  547.  — I.  99.— II.  12. 

—  III.  24. 
Temporal  Clauses. 

171.  With  antequam  and  priusquam.    A.  327 ;  B.  291-2 ;  G.  674-7 ;  H. 

520.  — I.  79,  92,  11,  124,  3.  — 11.  29.  — III.  29. 

172.  With  cum.     A.  325;  B.  288-9;  G.  580,  585;  H.  521. —I.  25,  59. — 

11.6,5,19.-111.9,3,28. 

173.  With  dum,  donee,  and  quoad.    A.  328;  B.  293;  G.  571-2;  H.  519. 

—  1.92,124,  2.  — III.  29. 

174.  With  postquam,  ubi,  ut,  etc.     A.  324;  B.  287;  G.  561-3;  H.  518. 

—  I.  41,  12,  111,  3,  113,  2.  — III.  29. 

175.  Time  before  or  after  an  event.    A.  259,  d ;  B.  223,  357 ;  G.  403,  4 ; 

H.  430.  —I.  105.  — II.  69,  i.  — III.  20. 

176.  TJt  omitted.    A.  331  f .,  R.  and  i,  n.  1  and  2 ;  B.  295,  8 ;  G.  546,  R.  2, 

553,  4,  R.  1 ;  H.  499,  2,  502,  1.  —  II.  15,  12.  —  III.  31,  5. 
Vestrum.    See  121. 

177.  Vocative.    A.  241 ;  B.  171 ;  G.  201,  R.  1,  2 ;  H.  369. 


THE  STUDENTS'  SERIES  OF  LATIN  CLASSICS. 

UNDBE  THE  EDITORIAL  SUPERVISION   OP 

ERNEST  MONDELL  PEASE,   A.M., 

Leland  Stanford  Junior  University^ 


HARRY  THURSTON  PECK,   Ph.D.,  L.H.D., 

Columbia  College. 


This  Series  contains  the  Latin  authors  usually  read  in  American 
schools  and  colleges,  and  also  others  well  adapted  to  class-room 
use,  but  not  heretofore  published  in  suitable  editionSo  The  several 
volumes  are  prepared  by  special  editors,  who  aim  to  revise  the 
text  carefully  and  to  edit  it  in  the  most  serviceable  manner. 
Where  there  are  German  editions  of  unusual  merit,  representing 
years  of  special  study  under  the  most  favorable  circumstances, 
these  are  used,  with  the  consent  of  the  foreign  editor,  as  a  basis 
for  tha  American  edition.  In  this  way  it  is  possible  to  bring  out 
text-books  of  the  highest  excellence  in  a  comparatively  short  period 
of  time. 

The  editions  are  of  two  kinds,  conforming  to  the  different 
methods  of  studying  Latin  in  our  best  institutions.  Some  contain 
in  the  introductions  and  commentary  such  a  careful  and  minute 
treatment  of  the  author's  life,  language,  and  style  as  to  afford  the 
means  for  a  thorough  appreciation  of  the  author  and  his  place  in 
Latin  literature.  Others  aim  merely  to  assist  the  student  to  a  good 
reading  knowledge  of  the  author,  and  have  only  the  text  and  brief 
explanatory  notes  at  the  bottom  of  each  page.  The  latter  are 
particularly  acceptable  for  sight  reading,  and  for  rapid  reading 
after  the  minute  study  of  an  author  or  period  in  one  of  the  fuller 
editions.  For  instance,  after  a  class  has  read  a  play  or  two  of 
Plautus  and  Terence  carefully,  with  special  reference  to  the  pecu- 
liarities of  style,  language,  metres,  the  methods  of  presenting  a 
play,  and  the  like,  these  editions  will  be  admirably  suited  for  the 
rapid  reading  of  other  plays. 

The  Series  also  contains  various  supplementary  works  prepared 
by  competent  scholars.  Every  effort  is  made  to  give  the  books  a 
neat  and  attractive  appearance. 

1 


The  following  volumes  are  now  ready  or  in  preparation :  — 

GAESAE,  Gallic  War,  Books  I-V.    By  Harold  W.  Johnston,  Ph.D., 

Professor  in  the  Indiana  University. 
CATULLUS,  Selections,  based  upon  the  edition  of  Riese.     By  Thomas 

B.  Lindsay,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in  Boston  University. 
CICERO,  Select  Orations.    By  B.  L.  D'Ooge,  A.M.,  Professor  in  the 

State  Normal  School,  Ypsilanti,  Mich. 
CICERO,  De  Senectute  et  de  Amicitia.    By  Charles  E.  Bennett, 

A.M.,  Professor  in  the  Cornell  University.  Beady, 

CICERO,  Tusculan  Disputations,  Books   I   and   II.     By  Professor 

Peck. 
CICERO,  De  Oratore,  Book  I,  based  upon  the  edition  of  Sorof.    By 

W.  B.  Owen,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in  Lafayette  College.  Ready. 

CICERO,  Select  Letters,  based  in  part  upon  the  edition  of  Siipfle- 

Bockel.    By  Professor  Pease. 
EUTROPIUS,  Selections.  Ready, 

GELLIUS,  Selections.    By  Professor  Peck. 
HORACE,  Odes  and  Epodes.    By  Paul  Shore y,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in 

the  Chicago  University.  Ready. 

HORACE,  Satires  and  Epistles,  based  upon  the  edition  of  Kiessling. 

By  James  H.   Kirkland,   Ph.D.,  Professor  in  Vanderbilt  Uni- 
versity. Ready, 
JUVENAL,  Satires.    By  James  C.  Egbert,  Jr.,  Ph.D.,  Adjunct  Pro- 
fessor of  Latin,  and  Nelson  G.  McCrea,  Ph.D.,   Instructor  in 

Latin,  Columbia  University. 
LIVY,  Books  XXI  and  XXII,  based  upon  the  edition  of  Wolfflin.    By 

John  K.  Lord,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in  Dartmouth  College.       Ready, 
LIVY,  Book  I,  for  rapid  reading.    By  Professor  Lord.  Ready. 

LUCRETIUS,  De  Rerum  Natura,  Book  III.    By  W.  A.  Merrill,  Ph.D., 

Professor  in  the  University  of  California. 
MARTIAL,   Selections.     By  Charles  Knapp,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in 

Barnard  College. 
NEPOS,  for  rapid  reading.    By  Isaac  Flagq,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in  the 

University  of  California.  Ready, 

NEPOS,  Selections.    By  J.  0.  Jones,  A.M.,  Professor  in  the  University 

of  Missouri. 

8 


OVID,  Selections  from  the  Metamorphoses,  based  upon  the  edition  of 
Meuser-Egeu.  By  B.  L.  Wiggins,  A.M.,  Professor  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  the  South. 

OVID,  Selections,  for  rapid  reading.  By  A.  L.  Bondurant,  A.M., 
Professor  in  the  University  of  Mississippi. 

PETKONIUS,  Cena  Trimalchionis,  based  upon  the  edition  of  Bucheler. 
By  W.  E.  Waters,  Ph.D.,  President  of  Wells  College. 

PLAUTTJS,  Captivi,  for  rapid  reading.  By  Grove  E.  Barber,  A.M., 
Professor  in  the  University  of  Nebraska.  Ready. 

PLAUTUS,  Menaechmi,  based  upon  the  edition  of  Brix.  By  Harold 
N.  Fowler,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in  the  Western  Reserve  Univer- 
sity. Beady. 

PLINY,  Select  Letters,  for  rapid  reading.  By  Samuel  Ball  Plat- 
NER,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in  the  Western  Reserve  University.    Ready. 

QUINTILIAN,  Book  X  and  Selections  from  Book  XII,  based  upon 
the  edition  of  Kriiger. 

SALLUST,  Catiline,  based  upon  the  edition  of  Schmalz.  By  Charles 
G.  Herbermann,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.,  Professor  in  tW  College  of  the 
City  of  New  York.  Ready. 

SENECA,  Select  Letters.    By  E.  C.  Winslow,  A.M. 

TACITUS,  Annals,  Book  I  and  Selections  from  Book  11,  based  upon 
the  edition  of  Nipperdey-Andresen.  By  E.  M.  Hyde,  Ph.D.,  Pro- 
fessor in  Lehigh  University. 

TACITUS,  Agricola  and  Germania,  based  upon  the  editions  of  Schwei- 
zer-Sidler  and  Drager.  By  A.  G.  Hopkins,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in 
Hamilton  College.  Ready. 

TACITUS,  Histories,  Book  I  and  Selections  from  Books  II-V,  based 
upon  the  edition  of  Wolff.  By  Edward  H.  Spieker,  Ph.D.,  Pro- 
fessor in  the  Johns  Hopkins  University. 

TERENCE,  Adelphoe,  for  rapid  reading.  By  William  L.  Cowles, 
A.M.,  Professor  in  Amherst  College.  Ready. 

TERENCE,  Phormio,  based  upon  the  edition  of  Dziatzko.  By  Her- 
bert C.  Elmer,  Ph.D.,  Assistant  Professor  in  the  Cornell  Uni- 
versity. Ready. 

TIBULLUS  AND  PROPERTIUS,  Selections,  based  upon  the  edition  of 
Jacoby.  By  Henry  F.  Burton,  A.M.,  Professor  in  the  University 
of  Rochester. 

3 


VALERIUS  MAXIMUS,  Fifty  Selections,  for  rapid  reading.  By 
Charles  S.  Smith,  A.M.,  Late  College  of  New  Jersey.     Ready 

VELLEIUS  PATERCULTJS,  Historia  Romana,  Book  II.  By  F  E. 
RocKWOOD,  A.M.,  Professor  in  Bucknell  University.  Ready. 

VERGIL,  Books  I-VI.  By  James  H.  Kirkland,  Ph.D.,  Professor  of 
Latin,  and  William  H.  Kirk,  Ph.D.,  Instructor  in  Latin,  Vander- 
bilt  University. 

VERGIL,  The  Story  of  Turnus  from  Aen.  VII-XII,  for  rapid  reading. 
By  Moses  Slaughter,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in  University  of  Wis- 
consin. Ready. 

VIRI  ROM AE,  Selections.  With  Prose  Exercises.  By  G.  M.  Whicher, 
A.M.,  Teachers'  Normal  College,  New  York  City.  Ready. 

LATIN  COMPOSITION,  for  college  use.  By  Walter  Miller,  A.M., 
Professor  in  the  Leland  Stanford  Jr.  University.  Ready. 

LATIN  COMPOSITION,  for  advanced  classes.  By  H.  R.  Fairclough, 
A.M.,  Professor  in  the  Leland  Stanford  Jr.  University. 

HAND-BOOK  OF  LATIN  SYNONYMS.    By  Mr.  Miller. 

A  FIRST  BOOK  IN  LATIN.  By  Hiram  Tuell,  A.M.,  late  Principal 
of  the  Milton  High  School,  Mass.,  and  Harold  N.  Fowler,  Ph.D., 
Western  Reserve  University.  Ready. 

A  NEW  LATIN  COMPOSITION,  for  schools.  By  M.  Grant  Daniell, 
A.M.,  formerly  Principal  of  Chauncy  Hall  School,  Boston.    Ready. 

THE  PRIVATE  LIFE  OF  THE  ROMANS,  a  manual  for  the  use  of 
schools  and  colleges.  By  Harriet  Waters  Preston  and  Louise 
Dodge.  Ready. 

GREEK  AND  ROMAN  MYTHOLOGY,  based  on  the  recent  work  of 
Steuding.  By  Karl  P.  Harrington,  A.M.,  Professor  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Maine,  and  Herbert  C.  Tolman,  Ph.D.,  Professor  in 
Vanderbilt  University.  Ready. 

ATLAS  ANTIQUUS,  twelve  maps  of  the  ancient  world,  for  schools  and 
colleges.    By  Dr.  Henry  Kiepert,  M.R.  Acad.  Berlin.        Ready. 

Tentative  arrangements  have  been  made  for  other  books  not  ready 
to  be  announced. 


BEN  J.  H.  SANBORN  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

110  and  120  Boylston  Street,  Boston. 

4 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


^^91 


\^.' 


m^ 


30m-6,'14 


U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


cD^s^EDES^ 


■i 


-      ;p, 


'■iii'iiipf 


Hiiii! 
i  ill  il  ili!ip!!| 


I         i'ii 


fiiiiiliiliPiiiiBii 

•  '„i,„!  rihwiisiiii'i  |!i!iii 
„,.,.,,,,.,,.l,,!! 


i;M'i?iiiiii!;:i' 


'J  n,  i.r 


:;fliiliiii 


